Skip to main content

Full text of "The Book of Revelation : a study of the last prophetic book of Holy Scripture"

See other formats








ItaHiiSttiililiiiiii^^ 



i'-i';^|>^;i*^!®ilsiu?JiS^ 






©Iff 

Qaak of 'QevelBixan 




MUttttttdA 



Qlar^ttre JJarkin 




es 

■ 13^ 

m 



.fJK ' ' ■■■■ .'■■'■ 




W^ "'^ ^M 




\ 


It-" :^ 


hJ 




^^■■^ 




'^ 


s^ 


H^ 


^^^^B 



THE AUTHOR OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION 
THE LORD JESUS CHRIST 



THE 
BOOK OF REVELATION 

A Study of 

The Last Prophetic Book 

of Holy Scripture 



By 

CLARENCE LARKIN 

Author of The Great Book on 

"DISPENSATlQJiM^RUTH' 

' "F ?R\fiCEr? 




Published by the 

REV. CLARENCE LARKIN ESTATE 

P. O. Box 334, Glenside, Pa. 19038 
U.S.A. 



Copyrighted 1919 
By CLARENCE LARKIN 

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 



The Charts, Maps, and Diagrams in this book must not 

be used in any way without the written permission 

of the Author 



ERWIN W. MOVER CO., PRINTERS 
PHILADELPHIA, PA. 



THIS BOOK IS 

DEDICATED 

TO THE AUTHOR OF THE 

BOOK OF REVELATION 

THE 

LORD JESUS CHRIST 

TRUSTING THAT ITS EXPOSITION 

MAY MEE'l WITH HIS DIVINE 

APPROVAL AND BLESSING 



THE TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The Title 1 

The Blessing 1 

The Salutation 4 

The Announcement 6 



I 
THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN 

The Vision 8 

The Envisions of the Book 13 

II 
THE THINGS WHICH ARE 

The Messages to the Seven Churches 18 

The Church At Ephesus 20 

The Church At Smyrna 21 

The Church At Pergamos 21 

The Church At Thyatira 23 

The Church At Sardis 25 

The Church At Philadelphia 26 

The Church At Laodicea 27 

III 
THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

The Heavenly Door 32 

The Heavenly Throne 34 

The Four and Twenty Elders 38 

The Four Beasts 41 

The Seven Sealed Book 44 



Daniel's Seventieth Week 48 



THE SEVEN SEALS 

First Seal 53 

Second Seal 55 

Third Seal 56 

Fourth Seal 57 

Fifth Seal 58 

Sixth Seal 60 



CONTENTS. V 

The Interval Between the 
Sixth and Seventh Seal page 

The Sealing of the 144,000 65 

The Blood Washed Multitude 66 

Seventh Seal 68 

THE SEVEN TRUMPETS 

First Trumpet ^0 

Second Trumpet ^ 

Third Trumpet ^ 

Fourth Trumpet ^2 

Fifth Trumpet ^^ 

Sixth Trumpet '° 

The Interval Between the 
Sixth and Seventh Trumpet 

The Little Book ^ 

The Two Witnesses °^ 

Seventh Trumpet °° 

THE SEVEN PERSONAGES 

1. The Sun-Clothed Woman 89 

2. The Dragon ^ 

3. The Man-Child 93 

4. The Archangel 95 

5. The Jewish Remnant 102 

6. The Beast Out of the Sea 103 

Isaiah's Foreview 104 

Daniel's Foreview 105 

Paul's Foreview 116 

John's Foreview 1 18 

7. The Beast Out of the Earth 125 



The Interval Between the 
"Seven Pfrsonages" and the "Seven Vials" 

The Lamb On Mt. Zion 130 

The Three Angel Messengers 132 

The Harvest and Vintage 136 

THE SEVEN VIALS 

PRELUDE : The Sea of Glass 138 

The Tabernacle of Testimony .... 139 

First Vial • j^ 

Second Vial 142 

Third Vial ^^^ 



vi CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Fourth Vial 143 

Fifth Vial 143 

Sixth Vial 144 



The Interval Between the 
Sixth and Seventh Vials 

Three Unclean Spirits 144 

Seventh Vial i 146 

THE SEVEN DOOMS 

1. Ecclesiastical Babylon 149 

2. Commercial Babylon 1 54 



The Interval Between the 
Second and Third Dooms 

The Hallelujah Chorus 164 

The Marriage of the Lamb 165 

The Battle of Armageddon 171 

3. The Beast and False Prophet 174 

4. The Antichristian Nations 174 



The Interval Between the 
Fourth and Fifth Dooms 

Satan Bound for 1000 Years 175 

The First Resurrection 176 

The Millennium 180 

Satan Loosed 191 

5. Gog and Magog 191 

6. Satan's Doom 192 

7. The Wicked Dead 193 

THE SEVEN NEW THINGS 

1. The New Heaven 195 

2. The New Earth 195 

3. The New City 203 

4. The New Nations 206 

5. The New River 207 

6. The New Tree of Life 208 

7. The New Throne 208 

The Ages of the Ages 209 

The Epilogue 210 



CONTENTS. rU 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

Frontispiece— Thk Picture of Christ 

The Patmos Vision 

The Book of Revelation 

CHARTS 

PAGE 

1. The Prophetic Days of Scripture 10 

2. The Messages to the Seven Churches 19 

3. The Church As Seen In Revelations 30 

4. The Heavenly Tabernacles 36 

5. The Three Tabernacles 37 

The Judgment of Reward 39 

6. The Cherubim 42 

7. Daniel's Seventieth Week 48 

8. Daniel's Seventy Weeks ■ 51 

9. "Olivet Discourse" and Revelation 6 62 

10. The Underworld 75 

11. Antichrist and the Times of the Gentiles 106 

12. Daniel's and John's Beasts 119 

13. John's Two Visions of the Beast 121 

14. The Antichrist 123 

15. The Gentile Nations 127 

16. Image of the Beast 128 

17. Vials and Egyptian Plagues Compared 141 

18. Seals, Trumpets, and Vials Compared 148 

19. The Resurrections 177 

20. The Resurrections and Judgments 178 

21 . The Church Versus the Kingdom 181 

22. The Millennial Land 185 

23. The Three Stages of the Earth 196 

34. The Holy City 205 

MAPS 

1. The Seven Churches 5 

2. The Royal Grant to Abraham 47 

3. The Old Roman Empire 160 

4. Babylon, the Metropolis of the World 160 



V1U 



CONTENTS. 
CUTS 



PAGE 

1. The Seal 44 

2. The 7 HoRNEa) Lamb 46 

3. White Horse Rider 53 

4. Red Horse Rider 55 

5. Black Horse Rider 56 

6. Pale Horse Rider 57 

7. The Sacrificial Altar 58 

8. The Golden Altar 69 

9. The Trumpet Angel 70 

10. Scorpion Locusts 73 

11. Infernal Horsemen 78 

12. The Little Book 80 

13. The Sun-Clothed Woman 89 

14. The Archangel and the Dragon 95 

15. The Beast Out of the Sea 103 

16. Daniel's Four Wild Beasts 108-110 

17. Th-e Ram and He-Goat 112 

18. The Four Horned Goat 115 

19. The Beast Out of the Earth 125 

20. The Reaper 136 

21. The Vial Angel 138 

22. The Sea of Glass 138 

23. The Frog Like Creatures 144 

24. The Scarlet Colored Beast , . . . . 149 



FOREWORD 

This work is the result of 25 years' study of the Book 
of Revelation. Twice within 6 years the writer gave a 4- 
months' course of Sunday morning sermons to his people on 
the Book. These lectures have also been given in Bible 
Institute Courses, illustrated with large, colored, wall charts. 

The Book of Revelation is interpreted from the Futurist 
Standpoint. Chapters two and three cover the present Church 
Dispensation. From chapter four until the end of the Book 
all is future. The writer's purpose is to show that the Book 
of Revelation is to be taken literally, and that it is written in 
chronological order. The text of the Old Version is used and 
is printed at the top of each subject. The chapter and verse 
divisions are ignored. The text is emphasized by the use of 
capitals and black type. This helps to explain it and make 
it clear to the general reader. The descriptive matter of the 
book is emphasized in the same manner. 

The book is also illustrated with over 30 charts, maps, 
and diagrams. Numerous cuts of symbols, beasts, etc., spoken 
of in the Book of Revelation are distributed through the book 
at the place where they are mentioned, and add greatly to its 
value by elucidating the text and saving much explanatory 

matter. 

The make-up and printing of the book is unique. The 
writer has broken all rules of book-making in his desire to 
make the average reader see and grip the truth. This he has 
been able to do because of his skill as a draughtsman, and 
because the Printers of the book, who are lovers of the truth 
and like to see it "Rightly Divided," were in sympathy with 
the writer's purpose, and have done everything they could to 
make the "printer's art" express the writer's thought. 

A book gotten up in this way is naturally more expensive 
to print than an ordinary book. The writer had to spend 
weeks and months in study and designing the charts, maps, 
diagrams, cuts, etc. These had to be inked in and lettered by 
hand. Then plates had to be made of the drawings, and 
electros of the plates. The emphasizing of the descriptive 
matter with black type costs extra, but all this trouble and 



z FOREWORD. 

expense makes the book doubly valuable. While there are 
but 210 pages in the book, the size of the type, and the 
enlarged page, 6x9 inches, make it equivalent to an ordinary 
book of 400 pages. 

There is nothing fantastical in the book. It contains no 
speculative matter, nor opinions of the writer. The book is 
not a commentary made up of quotations from other writers. 
The writer is neither a copyist or compiler. The only Author 
the writer has sought to follow is the Author of the Book, 
the Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore the writer lays no claim to 
originality. All he has sought to do is to clearly present the 
"MIND OF CHRIST" as revealed in the Book, having in 
mind the "CURSE" to which every expositor of the Book sub- 
jects himself. "If any man shall ADD unto these things, God 
shall ADD UNTO HIM the 'PLAGUES' that are written in 
this Book, and if any man shall TAKE AWAY from the 
words of the 'Book of this Prophecy,' God shall TAKE 
AWAY HIS PART OUT OF THE 'BOOK OF LIFE,' AND 
OUT OF THE HOLY CITY, AND FROM THE THINGS 
WHICH ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK." Rev. 22: 
18-19. 

The writer's aim has been to prepare a standard work on 
the Book of Revelation, from the Futurist Standpoint, that 
can be used as a text-book in Theological Seminaries and 
Bible Schools, and be of invaluable service to the busy pastor 
in his exposition of the Word of God, The book is sent out 
with the prayer that God will bless its testimony in these 
days when the prophetic utterances of the Book of Revelation 
are rapidly approaching their fulfilment. 

CLARENCE LARKIN. 
"Sunnyside" 



THE BOOK OF REVELATION 



The Book ( 




•^i&}bSif^^i}cmim iAt>iAi^ik^m^!;T ^;^m ^ 



Oesiqneo a/o'Qrawn 

Br CLARENCC LARKtN 

FoxChase.Pmil'a, Pa 
copyriqhteo 



2|l|lO 



The Book of Revelation 



THE TITLE. 

"THE REVELATION OF 

Jesus Christ, 

WHICH GOD GAVE UNTO HIM, TO SHOW UNTO HIS 

SERVANTS THINGS WHICH MUST SHORTLY 

COME TO PASS; 

AND HE SENT AND SIGNIFIED IT BY HIS 

ANGEL UNTO HIS SERVANT 

John: 

WHO BARE RECORD OF THE WORD OF GOD, 

AND OF THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, 

AND OF ALL THINGS THAT HE SAW. 

THE BLESSING. 

BLESSED IS HE THAT 'READETH/ 

AND THEY THAT 'HEAR' THE WORDS OF THIS 

PROPHECY, AND 'KEEP' THOSE THINGS WHICH 

ARE WRITTEN THEREIN: 

FOR THE TIME IS AT HAND." 

Rev. 1:1-3. 



The "Title" of the Book describes its character. It is not "The 
Revelation of St. John the Divine," as the heading in our Bibles would 
have us believe, but it is 

"THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST." 

The word "Revelation" in the Greek is "APOCALUPSIS." 
Hence the title "THE APOCALYPSE," by which it is often called. 
It is from the verb "APOCALUPTO," to unveil; from "APO," away 
from ; and "KALUMMA," a veil. Hence "Apocalupsis" means a tak- 
ing away of a veil, as when a statue is unveiled, that what is behind 
the veil may be seen. It is not so much a revelation or unveiling of 
the Person of Christ, though it discloses His High Priestly and Kingly 
glory, as it is the unveiling of those events that shall precede and 
accompany His return to the earth. This is seen from the fact that 
what is revealed in the Book, was given unto Jesus Christ, by God 
the Father, to show unto His Servants the "things which must shortly 
come to pass*" 



2 THE BOOK OF REVELATION. 

When Jesus was asked just before His death, when the things 
that He had prophesied against Jerusalem should come to pass (Mark 
13:1-31), He replied in verse 32, "But of that day and that houi 
knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in Heaven, neither 
(NOT YET) the Son, but the FATHER." But after His Ascension 
He received from the Father the information that the Disciples asked 
for, and before the close of the first century, while at least one of 
those Disciples was still living, the beloved John, He sent an angel 
messenger to impart to him, and through him to the Churches, the 
information that is "unveiled" in this Book of Revelation. Thus we 
see that the canon of Scripture would be incomplete without this 
message from Jesus to His Church after His return to Heaven. 

While the Apostle John is the writer of the Book he is not the 
author or composer. The Author was the Lord Jesus Himself. The 
Apostle was only a "scribe" or "amanuensis." Twice he declares that 
the contents of the Book were revealed to him by an angel. Rev. 1:1; 
22 : 8. The fact that the style of the Book differs so strikingly from 
the other writings of John, as the Gospel and Epistles, is the strongest 
kind of evidence that John did not compose the Book, but that it was 
dictated or visualized to him. In its subject matter, and in the majesty 
and sublimity of its language, which is in harmony with its contents, 
the Book of Revelation differs from all other books, and is incom- 
parably above them, thus revealing its Divine Authorship. In fact it 
is the only portion of the New Testament to which Jesus gives His 
endorsement, and affixes His signature, saying at its close — "I JESUS 
have sent Mine Angel to testify unto you these things in the 
Churches." Rev. 22:16. 

The Book of Revelation then is not a compilation of Jewish 
"Apocalyptic Literature," intermixed with "Heathen Visions Chris- 
tianized," thus being a "patchwork" of Jewish and Heathen Folklore, 
but it is the Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, 
to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass. 
This He sent by His ANGEL. Who this Angel was we are not told, 
but when John fell down to worship him, he said, "See thou do it not : 
for I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of 
them which keep the sayings of this book-" Rev. 22 : 8-9. He must 
therefore have been one of the old prophets raised for the purpose. 

The Book is a PROPHETIC Book. It is not a history. It does 
not record the past, but reveals the future. It makes this claim in 
the Title — "Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words 
of THIS PROPHECY," Rev. 1:3; and four times in the concluding 
chapter. Rev. 22: 7, 10, 18, 19. It is the summing up and consumma- 
tion of all prophecy. In it all unfulfilled prophecy is fulfilled. It is 
the "finality" in prophecy until Jesus comes back. There has been 
no "new revelation" since it was written ; and all those who claim to 
have received new and later "revelations" are impostors and false 
prophets. There is no place for "additions" or "subtractions" in the 
Book. It opens with a "blessmg" promised the reader, and ends with 
a "curse" upon those who "ADD UNTO" or "TAKE FROM" it. 
Rev. 1:3; 22: 18-19. 



THE BOOK OF REVELATION. 3 

Nothing is said about understanding the Book, but blessed is he 
that "readeth," or if too illiterate to read, blessed are they that "hear," 
that is, listen to its reading. The reference here is doubtless to the 
"reader" and "hearers" of the Scripture as read in the Synagogue in 
the Apostle's day. That the Book should be shunned by many because 
of its mysterious character is no wonder. It is one of the "devices" 
of Satan to get people to neglect a Book that foretells his casting as 
"Prince of the Powers of the Air," and the "God of This Age," out of 
the Heavenlies; of his imprisonment in the "Bottomless Pit" for 1000 
years ; and his final casting into the Lake of Fire. While Satan hates 
all Scripture in general, he hates the books of Genesis and Revelation 
in particular. Therefore he attacks the authenticity of Genesis, and 
seeks to have Revelation neglected. 

The Book is not only a "Prophetic" book, it is a "SYMBOLIC" 
book, that is, it is written largely in "symbolic" language, that is the 
meaning of the statement in the Title— "He sent and 'SIGNIFIED' 
it by His Angel unto His Servant John." The word "sigfnified" means 
given in "signs" and "s3mibols" and should be pronounced "SIGN'- 
IFIED." There are more "signs" and "symbols" in the Book of 
Revelation than in any other book in the Bible, but they are either 
explained there or in some other part of the Scriptures. No one can 
understand the Book of Revelation who does not understand the Book 
of Daniel. The Prophet Daniel was told to "seal up" the words of his 
prophecy until the "Time of the End," not the "end of time," but the 
end of the "Times of the Gentiles." Dan. 12 : 4, 9. But the writer of 
the Book of Revelation was told to "seal NOT" tlfe sayings of the 
Book, for the TIME IS AT HAND. Rev. 22: 10. 

The symbolism of the Book of Revelation shows that it was 
written for a "special class," for those who are acquainted with the 
"Word of God," and who have "spiritual discernment," and not for the 
carnally minded reader. "The secret things belong unto the Lord 
our God, but those things which are REVEALED belong unto us 
and our children forever." Deu. 29 : 29. The Book of Revelation was 
written to reveal or disclose the purpose of God as to the earth and 
the nations, and we are not prying into God's secrets when we read 
and study it. It being the last prophecy, we naturally would expect 
it to sum up all previous prophecy, and as all previous prophecy had 
to do with the CHURCH, ISRAEL, and THE NATIONS, so we 
should expect this last prophecy to give us the final word as to them ; 
and that is what it does. We find the CHURCH in the beginning, 
ISRAEL in the middle, and the saved NATIONS at the end. These 
three are also seen in the construction of the Holy City, New Jeru- 
salem ; where we have the CHURCH in the Foundation, represented 
by the names of the Twelve Apostles, and ISRAEL in the Gates, 
with the names of the Twelve Tribes of Israel written over them, and 
the saved NATIONS in the Streets, where they walk in the light of 
the City's Glory. 

The Book is largely Jewish. This is seen in its "sigfns" and sym- 
bols, such as the Tabernacle, the Ark, the Altar, the Trumpets and 
Plagues, and the sealing of the 144,000 of Israel. It is Jewish because 



THE BOOK OF REVELATION. 

God in it, after the Church is taken out, deals again with Israel, and 
in chapters 6 to 19 inclusive He reveals what shall take place during 
the last or "SevcaJieth Week" of Daniel's "Seventy Weeks." 

It is the Book of "CONSUMMATION" and its proper place in 
the sacred canon is where it is placed, at the end of the Bible. The 
Book is full of ACTION. Earth and heaven are brought near 
together. The clouds roll away, thrones, elders, and angelic forms are 
seen; harps, trumpets, cries from disembodied souls and choruses of 
song are heard. Earth touches heaven, and alas it touches hell also. 
Good and evil meet. There is no blending, but sharp contrasts, and 
a long protracted conflict that ends in victory for the good, and the 
"BEAST," the "FALSE PROPHET," SATAN and his hosts, and 
"DEATH" and HADES find their place in the "Lake of Fire." It 
describes the culmination of the evils foreseen and described in I. Tim. 
4: 1 ; 2 Tim. 3: 1-5; 2 Pet. 2:1-2; Jude 14-19, and declares the CON- 
SUMMATION of that which the Prophets foretold, the creation of a 

NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH 
in which righteousness shall dwell. Isa. 65 : 17. At last the patience 
of the patriarchs and saints is rewarded ; the longings of faith, and the 
hope of Israel and the Church fulfilled, and the glory of God shines 
unhindered on a scene of righteousness and peace. The Bible begins 
with Paradise LOST, and closes with Paradise REGAINED. 



The Salutation. 

Chap. 1:4-6. 

"JOHN to the Seven Churches which are in Asia: Grace be 
unto you, and peace, from Him which Is, and which Was, and 
which IS TO COME; and from the 'Seven Spirits' which are 
before HIS Throne; and from Jesus Christ, who is the FAITH- 
FUL WITNESS, and the FIRST BEGOTTEN OF THE 
DEAD, and the PRINCE OF THE KINGS OF THE EARTH. 
Unto Him that LOVED US and WASHED (Loosed) US from 
our sins in His own blood. And hath made us KINGS and 
PRIESTS unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and 
dominion for ever and ever. >men." 

The Salutation is addressed to the "Seven Churches Which Are 
In Asia." By Asia is not meant the great Continent of Asia, or even 
the whole of Asia Minor, but only the western end of Asia Minor 
bordering on the Aegean and Mediterranean Seas, and about the size 
of the State of Pennsylvania. Neither do these Seven Churches mean 
that there were only seven churches in that district, for there were at 
least three other churches, that of Colosse, Col. 1:2; Hierapolis, 
Col. 4:13; and Troas, Acts 20:6-7. These seven Churches then 
murt be representative or typical churches, chosen for certain char- 
acteristics typical of the character of the Church of Christ, not only 
in that day, but on down the centuries until the Church shall be 
removed from the earth, and represent seven church periods clearly 
defined in Church History. This we shall see, in our study of chap- 
ters two and three, to be the case. 



6 THE BOOK OF REVELATION. 

In the Benediction — "Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him 
which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the Seven 
Spirits which are before His Throne; and from Jesus Christ, who is 
the Faithful Witness, etc.," we behold the Trinity. Here Jesus is 
distinguished from — "HIM (the Father) which Is, and which Was, 
and which Is To Come," but in verse 8, He claims the same Title, 
which only proves that Jesus was God manifest in the flesh, and that 
He and the Father are one. 

It is also worthy of note that the "Threefold Office" of Jesus, as 
PROPHET, PRIEST, and KING is brought out in the Salutation. 
He is called the "Faithful Witness," as such he is a PROPHET. As 
the "First Begotten From The Dead," He carried His own blood into 
the Heavenly Tabernacle, and thus performed the work of a PRIEST. 
As the "Prince Of The Kings Of The Earth," as He will be when He 
takes the Throne, He will be a KING. As Prophet Jesus is God's 
WORD, as Priest He is God's LAMB, and as King He is God's 
LION. 

John also emphasizes the fact that Jesus LOVED us before He 
WASHED (Loosed) us from our sins in His own blood, and that He 
has made us "Kings" and "Priests" unto God, and that we need no 
human Priest to stand between us and God. 



The Announcement. 

"Behold, He cometh with clouds; and ev«ry eye shall SEE 
HIM, and they also which PIERCED HIM: and all kindreds of 
the earth shall wail because of Him. Even so, Amen." 

Rev. 1:7. 

This refers to the Second Stage of Christ's Coming, the "Revela- 
tion" or "Appearing." The First Stage of His Coming, the "Rap- 
ture," is not mentioned in the Book. This will fulfil Zech. 12:10, 
"They (the Jews) shall look upon Me (Jesus) whom they hare 
PIERCED." This is confirmatory of the view that the Book of 
Revelation deals mainly with the events that follow after the "Rap- 
ture" and precede and attend the "Revelation" or the coming to the 
«arth of the Lord. 

It is difficult to imagine the grief and remorse that will fill the 
hearts of those Jews who shall witness the return of the Lord to 
the Mount of Olives, when they shall see in His hands and feet the 
"PRINT OF THE NAILS," and He shall be revealed as the One 
they crucified. Like Thomas they will cry, "MY LORD AND MY 
GOD." John 20 : 24-29. The Prophet Zechariah (Zech. 12 :9-14) 
describes it as a time of great "BITTERNESS" and a day of great 
mourning in Jerusalem, when families will separate themselves from 
their neighbors and mourn every family apart. And not only shall 
the Jews mourn because they rejected Him when He came the first 
time, but the nations of the earth will WAIL when they realize that 
He has come back, not as a Saviour, but a Judge to punish them 
for their iniquities. 



The Things Which Thou Hast Seen 



I. The Things Which Thou Hast Seen 

THE VISION. 

"I John, who also am your brother, and companion in trib- 
ulation, and in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was 
in the Isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the 
testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the SPIRIT on the LORD'S 
DAY, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a Trumpet, say- 
ing, I am ALPHA and OMEGA, the FIRST and the LAST: 
and, What thou SEEST, write in a book, and send it unto the 
Seven Churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto 
Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sar- 
dis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. And I turned to 
to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw 

SEVEN GOLDEN CANDLESTICKS; 
and in the midst of the Seven Candlesticks one like unto the 

SON OF MIAN, 
clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps 
(breast^ with a golden girdle. His Head and his Hairs were 
white like wool, as white as snow; and His Eyes were as a flame 
of fire; and His Feet like xmto fine brass, as if they burned in a 
furnace; and His Voice as the sound of many waters. And He 
had in His Right Hand "Seven Stars"; and out of His Mouth 
went a sharp two edged Sword; and His Countenance was as the 
sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw Him, I fell at His 
feet as dead. And He laid His Right Hand upon me, saying unto 
me, "Fear not; I am the FIRST and the LAST: I am He that 
LIVETH, and WAS DEAD; and behold, I am ALIVE FOR 
EVERMORE, AMEN; and have the KEYS of HELL (Hades, 
the Underworld), and of DEIATH (the Grave). Write the things 
which thou hast SEEN, and the things which ARE, and the 
things which shall be HEREAFTER (after these); the Mystery 
of the 'Seven Stars' which thou sawest in my right hand, and 
the 'Seven Golden Candlesticks.' The 'Seven Stars' are the 
ANGELS (Messengers) of the 'Seven Churches': and the 'Seven 
Candlesticks' which thou sawest are the SEVEN CHURCHES." 
Rev. 1:9-20. 

The Apostle John addresses the Churches as their brother and 
companion in TRIBULATION. This does not mean "The Great 
Tribulation," for that is not for the Church but for Israel, and is still 
future. When John wrote the Book of Revelation in A. D. 95-96 the 
Christians were undergoing a persecution under the Roman Emperor 
Domitian, and as a result of this persecution John had been banished 
to the Isle of Patmos, a small, rocky island in the Aegean Sea 30 
miles off the west coast of Asia Minor, and opposite the city of 
Ephesus. John was pastor of the Church at Ephesus at the time of 
his banishment, and it was to that Church that the first Message to 
the Seven Churches was addressed. John was banished for "the 
Word of God, and his testimony to Jesus Christ." 

He tells us that he was "in the Spirit on the LORD'S DAY." 
There has been much confusion as to what is meant here by the 
"Lord's Day " Some hold that the "First Day of the Week" or the 
Christian Sabbath is meant, others that John meant the "Day of the 
Lord." 

Both the Old and the New Testament speak of the "Day of the 
Lord." Isa. 2:12, Joel 1:15, 2:1, 3:14, Ezek. 13:5, Malachi 4:5, 
Acts 2 : 20, 2. Cor. 1 : 14, 1. Thess. 5 : 2, 2. Pet. 3 : 10. The term applies 



THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 

to the "Day of the Lord's Return" and includes both the Tribulation 
and the Millennium. See the Chart on the Prophetic Days of Scrip- 
ture. The Christian Sabbath was never called the "LORD'S DAY" 
until after the Book of Revelation was written and got its name from 
that source. It is always called in the Gospels and Epistles the "First 
Day of the Week." 

It is hardly likely that John could have been caught up as Paul 
was into the Third Heaven and seen and heard all that he describes in 
the Book of Revelation on one Sabbath Day, and as the Book from 
chapter 5 is a description of the things that are to come to pass in 
the "DAY OF THE LORD," what better understanding of the 
"LORD'S DAY" can we have than that John was projected by the 
Holy Spirit across the centuries into the "DAY OF THE LORD" 
and had visualized to him the things that shall come to pass in that 
day. This is the rational solution of the question. See the Chart, 
John's Patmos Vision. 

When John thus found himself in the "Day of the Lord" he 
heard behind him a great voice, as of a trumpet, which said — "I am 
Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last," and the repetition of the 
statement in verses 17 and 18, with the added words — "I am He that 
Liveth, and WAS DEAD; and behold, I am ALIVE FOR EVER- 
MORE, AMEN; and have the keys of Hell (Hades, the Underworld), 
and of Death (the Grave)," identifies the speaker as the Lord Jesus 
Christ Himself. John had his back turned to the speaker, and when 
he turned around he saw one like unto the 

SON OF MAN 
standing in the midst of "Seven Candlesticks." "LAMPSTANDS" 
is a better translation and is so given in the margin of our Bibles. 
A candlestick requires a light such as a candle, which is self-consum- 
ing, while a "Lampstand" is for the support of a lamp whose wick 
instead of burning away is fed from the oil within. In the Scriptures 
oil is emblematic of the Holy Spirit, and as Jesus Himself interprets 
the "Lampstands" as meaning the Seven Churches to whom He was 
about to send messages, we see that Jesus looks upon the churches 
as not the LIGHT, but simply the "LIGHT HOLDER." From the 
fact that Jesus speaks of "Stars" and "Lampstands" it is clear that 
we are living in the NIGHT of this Dispensation, for "stars" and 
"lampstands" belong to the night. 

THE VISION OF THE 
GLORIFIED SON OF MAN. 

The Vision that John saw was that of the GLORIFIED "SON 
OF MAN." When Jesus ascended He took up with Him His 
HUMANITY, and we now have in the Glory the MAN Christ Jesus. 
1. Tim. 2: 5. When Jesus was on the earth He was, as the "Son of 
Man," a PROPHET, now as the "Son of Man" in Glory He is a 
Priest, and when He comes again it will be as the "Son of Man" to 
reign as KING. 

While Jesus is now a High Priest in heaven, John did not see 
Him engaged in any High Priestly work. While He was clothed 
in a High Priestly robe, there was no mitre upon His head, nor 



CO 




> 




< 




a 


Ul 


o 


3 


U i— 


»^ »- 


I 1- 


o °- 


h- bJ 

X 
Q. 


U 
CO 



Q. 




XiMldS A10H aMjJO 1H30S30 
N0ISN3DSy 



^1 



THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. U 

Khigly Crown. The description of Him is more that of a JUDGE. 
This is confirmatory evidence that John was transported into the 
"Day of the Lord," and that his vision of Christ is as Christ shall 
appear after His High Priestly work is finished and before He 
assumes His Kingly Office. This is seen in that He was girded 
about the breasts, and not around the waist. The High Priest was 
girded around the waist, signifying service, but a girdle or sash over 
the shoulder and around the breasts is an insignia of the Magis- 
terial Office. This is still further revealed when we study the 

SEVENFOLD GLORY OF HIS PERSON. 

L HIS "HEAD AND HIS HAIR." 

His "Head" and "Hair" were "WHITE LIKE WOOL," as 
"WHITE AS SNOW." Here there is a correspondence to the "Snow 
White Wig" worn by English judges. This description of Christ 
reminds us of Daniel's vision of the "ANCIENT OF DAYS," "whose 
garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the PURE 
WOOL." Dan. 7:9. Daniel refers three times to the "Ancient Of 
Days." In Chap. 7: 13, he distinguishes between the "Son of Man" 
and the "Ancient of Days," but in verses 9 and 22 he associates the 
"Ancient of Days" with a "Throne of Judgment," and as God the 
Father has committed all judgment to the Son (John 5:22), and the 
Father and the Son are one, the title "Ancient Of Days" is used 
interchangeably. And as the title "Ancient of Days" is applied to 
the "Son of Man" (Christ) at the time He assumes the Judgeship 
(Dan. 7:9-10), which is not until after the Rapture of the Church, 
we have here additional corroborative proof that John's Vision 
belongs to the "Day of the Lord." The "White Hair" of the Son 
of Man refers to His ANTIQUITY, to His patriarchal dignity, not 
that His hair was made white by age, for the Eternal never grows 
old, but it bespeaks wisdom and experience, and the venerableness 
of His character. 

2. HIS EYES. 

"His Eyes were a FLAME OF FIRE." Those eyes that had 
often been dimmed with human tears, and that wept at the grave of 
Lazarus, are here pictured as burning with an "OMNISCIENT 
FLAME." How often when on the earth those eyes read the inner- 
most thoughts of men, and even soldiers quailed before His soul pene- 
trating gaze, so when He sits as the Judge of men all things will be 
NAKED and OPEN before Him. 

3. HIS FEET. 

"His Feet like unto fine BRASS, as if they BURNED IN A 
FURNACE." In that day those feet that trod the Via Dolorosa of 
suffering will be like unto INCANDESCENT BRASS, that shall 
tread and crush Antichrist and Satan when He comes to "Tread the 
WINE-PRESS of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God." Rev. 
19:15. 

4. HIS VOICE. 

"His Voice as the SOUND OF MANY WATERS." There is 
nothing more melodious or musical than the babbling brook, or more 



12 THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 

thunderous than the rush of the cataract over the falls, and there is 
nothing more fearful to the criminal than the words of the Judg^ 
as he passes sentence; but how terrifying will be the sentence when 
with a strong voice the Son of Man shall say in the Judgment Day, 
"Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the 
Devil and his angels." Matt. 25 : 41. 

5. HIS HAND. 

"In His Right Hand SEVEN STARS." 

We are told in verse 20, that the "Seven Stars" stand for the 
"ANGELS" of the "Seven Churches." These "Angels" are not 
angelic beings but the Messengers or Ministers of the churches. 
What a beautiful and solemn lesson is taught here. It is that the 
ministers of Christ derive their power and office from Him, and that 
He holds them in His hand. If they are false to Him, no one can 
deliver them from His power, and if they are true and loyal, no one 
can touch or molest, or do them harm. 

6. HIS MOUTH. 

"Out of His Mouth went a SHARP TWO-EDGED SWORD." 
While the "Sword of the Spirit" is the "Word of God" (Eph. 6: 17), 
and the "Word of God" is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any 
TWO-EDGED SWORD, piercing even to the dividing asunder of 
soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow (the body), (Heb. 
4: 12), that is not the sword meant here. 

The "Sword of the Spirit" is the Holy Spirit's SWORD, and 
He alone wields it. The sword meant here is the Sword of the Son 
of Man (Christ), and it is the "SWORD OF JUSTICE," for the 
Son of Man, out of whose mouth this sword comes, is the "White 
Horse Rider" of Rev. 19: 11-15, "out of whose mouth goeth a SHARP 
SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations." And that 
sword, like the "Sword of the Spirit" will be TWO-EDGED also, for 
the protection of His people, and the destruction of His enemies. 
This is still further proof that John's vision of Christ was as He 
shall appear in the "DAY OF THE LORD." 

7. HIS COUNTENANCE. 

"His Countenance was as the SUN SHINETH IN HIS 
STRENGTH." This recalls to our memory His appearance on the 
Mount of Transfiguration when "His Face did shine AS THE SUN," 
Matt. 17 : 2. And we read of the New Jerusalem that the inhabitants 
thereof have no need of the SUN, for the LAMB is the Light 
thereof. Rev. 21:23. And when we recall that the Prophet Mala- 
chi tells us that when Jesus comes back He will be the SUN OF 
RIGHTEOUSNESS (Malachi 4:2), we see that John's vision of the 
Son of Man was as He shall appear at the Second Stage of His 
Return, the "Revelation." Thus we have in John's "Seven-Fold" 
description of the person of the "Glorified Son of Man" circumstantial 
or indirect evidence that John saw his vision of the Son of Man, not 
on a Sabbath Day (or the "Lord's Day" as we now call it), but was 
projected by the Holy Spirit forward into the "Day of the Lord" and 
saw Him as He will appear then as the Judge, and the coming 
"SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS." 



THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 13 

The "Key" to the Book. 

The "Key" to the Book is its 

"THREE-FOLD DIVISION." 

Rev. 1:19 

1. The Things Which Thou Hast "SEEN." 

2. The Things Which "ARE." 

3. The Things Which "SHALL BE HEREAFTER." 

This is the only book in the Bible where the Divisions are given, 
and they are here given by Christ Himself. 

1. The Things Which Thou Hast "SEEN." 

The Vision of the Son of Man in the midst of the "Seven Lamp- 
stands." Rev. 1 : 10-20. 

2. The Things Which "ARE." 

The Messages to the Seven Churches, Rev. 2 : 1-3 ; 22. As these 
Messages were to seven churches that were in existence in John's 
day, and to whom he personally wrote, the advocates of the theory 
that John was in the Spirit on a certain Sabbath or "Lord's Day," 
naturally claim that John at that time could not have been trans- 
ported into the "Day of the Lord." But that does not necessarily 
follow. As we now know (see exposition of chapters 2 and 3) those 
Churches were REPRESENTATIVE CHURCHES, and were typ- 
ical of seven well defined periods in Church History, that could not 
be so understood until the history of the Christian Church would be 
complete, and that will not be until the "Day of the Lord," so John 
could have been projected in vision by the Spirit into the "Day of 
the Lord," and after his Vision of the Glorified Son of Man, the 
"Messages to the Seven Churches" were dictated to him by the Son 
of Man Himself, that John when he recovered from his vision and 
found himself back on the Isle of Patmos could send them to the 
churches. 

3. The Things Which "SHALL BE HEREAFTER." 
Literally — "after these." In other words the "Things" which 

shall come to pass after the "Church Period" ends. 
The Book naturally divides into 

Seven Sevens. 

I. THE SEVEN CHURCHES. Rev. 2:1-3: 22. 

II. THE SEVEN SEALS. Rev. 6:1-8:5. 

III. THE SEVEN TRUMPETS. Rev. 8: 7-11 : 19. 

IV. THE SEVEN PERSONAGES. Rev. 12:1-13:18. 
V. THE SEVEN VIALS. Rev. 15 : 1-16: 21. 

VI. THE SEVEN DOOMS. Rev. 17:1-20:15. 
VII. THE SEVEN NEW THINGS. Rev. 21 : 1-22: 5. 

Between these series of "Sevens," and between some of the parts 
of a series there are Parenthetical Statements and Episodes or Inter- 
vals, as seen in the following Table of Contents. 



14 THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 

Table of Contents 

The Title— Rev. 1 : 1-3. 

The Salutation— Rev. 1 : 4-6. 

The Announcement — Rev. 1 : 7. 

The Testimony Of The Almighty— Rev. 1 : 8. 

I. 

"THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN/* 

The Vision Of The Son of Man— Rev. 1 : 9-20. 

II. 

"THE THINGS WHICH ARE." 

The Messages To The Seven Churches— Rev. 2:1-3:22. 

III. 
"THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER." 

1. The Heavenly Door. Rev. 4:1. 

2. The Heavenly Throne. Rev. 4:2-3, 5-6. 

3. The Four And Twenty Elders. Rev. 4:4. 

4. The Four Beasts. Rev. 4:6-11. 

5. The Seven Sealed Book. Rev. 5 : 1-14. 

Daniel's Seventieth Week 

1. THE SEVEN SEALS. 

FrasT Seal — A White Horse. Rev. 6: 1-2. 
Second Seal — A Red Horse. Rev. 6:3-4. 
Third Seal— A Black Horse. Rev. 6:5-5. 
Fourth Seal— A Pale Horse. Rev. 6 : 7-S. 
Fifth Seal— Souls of Martyrs. Rev. 6:9-11, 
Sixth Seal — Physical Changes. Rev. 6: 12-17. 



INTERVAL 
Between The Sixth And Seventh Seals 

(1) Sealing of 144,000. Rev. 7:1-8. 

(2) Blood Washed Multitude. Rev. 7:9-17. 



Seventh Seal — Silence. Rev. 8:1. 

Golden Censer. Rev. 8 : 3-5. 

2. THE SEVEN TRUMPETS. 

First Trumpet. Hail — Fire — Blood. Rev. 8:7. 
Second Trumpet. Burning Mountain. Rev. 8:8-9. 
Third Trumpet. Star Wormwood, Rev. 8:10-11. 
Fourth Trumpet. Sun— Moon — Stars Smitten. Rev. 8 : 12. 



THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 15 

The Angel Warning 

"Three Woes" Announced. Rev. 8 : 13. 

Fifth Trumpet. 

First Woe — Plague of Locusts. Rev. 9 : 1-12. 

Sixth Trumpet. 

Second Woe— Plague of Horseman. Rev. 9:13-21. 



INTERVAL 
Between The Sixth And Seventh Trumpets 

(1) Little Book. Rev. 10:1-11. 

(2) Two Witnesses. Rev. 11:1-14. 



Seventh Trumpet. 

Third Woe — Cover Remainder of the Week. 
And Includes the "Seven Personages" 
The "Seven Vials" and "Four Dooms." 
Rev. 11:15-20:10. 

THE MIDDLE OF THE WEEK. 

3. THE SEVEN PERSONAGES. 

First Per. The Sun-Clothed Women. Rev. 12 : 1-2. 
Secx)ND Per. The Dragon. Rev. 12 : 3-4. 
Third Per. The Man-Child. Rev. 12 : 5-6. 
Fourth Per. The Archangel. Rev. 12:7-12. 
Fifth Per. The Jewish Remnant. Rev. 12:13-17. 
Sixth Per. The Beast Out of the Sea. Rev. 13 : 1-10. 
Seven Per. The Beast Out of the Earth. Rev. 13: 11-18. 



INTERVAL 

Between The "Seven Personages'* 

And The "Seven Vials." 

(1). The Lamb On Mt. Zion. Rev. 14:1-5. 

(2). The Three Angel Messengers. Rev. 14:6-7. 

(3). The Blessed Dead. Rev. 14: 12-13. 

(4). The Harvest And Vintage. Rev. 14:14-20. 



THE SEVEN VIALS. 

Prelude. Rev. 15:1. 

(1). The Sea Of Glass. Rev. 15:2-4. 

(2.) The Tabernacle Of Testimony. Rev. 15 : 5-8. 



THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 

FmsT Vial. Boils. Rev. 16:1-2. 

Second Vial. Blood On The Sea. Rev. 16 : 3. 

Third Vial. Blood On The Rivers. Rev. 16:4-7. 

Fourth Vial. Great Heat. Rev. 16:8-9. 

Fifth Vial. Darkness. Rev. 16:10-11. 

Sixth Vial. Euphrates Dried Up. Rev. 16 : 12. 



INTERVAL 
Between The Sixth And Seventh Vials 
Three Unclean Spirits. Rev. 16: 13-16. 



Seventh Vial. Great HaiL Rev. 16:17-21. 

5. THE SEVEN DOOMS. 

First Doom — Ecclesiastical Babylon. Rev. 17:1-18. 
Second Doom — Commercial Babylon. Rev. 18:1-24. 



INTERVAL 
Between The Second And Third Dooms. 
(1). The Hallelujah Chorus. Rev. 19:1-7. 
(2). The Marriage Of The Lamb. Rev. 19:8-10. 
(3). The Battle Of Armageddon. Rev. 19:11-21. 



Third Doom — The Antichrist And The False Prophet. 

Rev. 19: 20. 
Fourth Doom — The Antichristian Nations. Rev. 19:21. 



INTERVAL 
Between The Fourth And Fifth Dooms 
(1). Satan Bound. Rev. 20:1-3. 
(2). First Resurrection. Rev. 20:4-5. 
(3). The Millennium. Rev. 20:6. 
(4). Satan Loosed. Rev. 20:7. 

Fifth Doom — Gog and Magog. Rev. 20:8-9. 

Sixth Doom— Satan. Rev. 20 : 10. 

Seventh Doom— The Wicked Dead. Rev. 20: 11-15. 

THE SEVEN NEW THINGS. 

First New Thing — The New Heaven. Rev. 21 : 1. 
Second New Thing— The New Earth. Rev. 21:2-8. 
Third New Thing— The New City. Rev. 21 : 9-23. 
Fourth New Thing — The New Nations. Rev. 21:24-27. 
Fifth New Thing — The New River. Rev. 22:1. 
Sixth New Thing— The New Tree. Rev. 22:2. 
Seventh New Thing — The New Throne. Rev. 22 : 3-5. 

The Final Testimony And Warnings. Rev. 22: 6-21. 



II 

The Things Which Are 



n. The Things Which Are 



THE MESSAGES TO THE SEVEN CHURCHES. 

It is worthy of note that the "Messages to the Seven Churches" 
are inserted between Two Visions, the "Vision of Christ" in the midst 
of the "Seven Lampstands" in chapter one and the "Vision of the Four 
and Twenty Elders" round about the Throne, in chapter four. 

As chapter four is a vision of the "Glorified Church" with the 
Lord, after it has been caught out (1 Thess. 4: 13-17), then the Sec- 
ond Division of the Book — 

"The Things Which Are," 
and which includes chapters two and three, must be a description or 
prophetic outline of the "Spiritual History" of the Church from the 
time when John wrote the Book in A. D. 96, down to the taking out 
of the Church, or else we have no "prophetic view" of the Church 
during that period, for she disappears from the earth at the close of 
chapter three, and is not seen again until she reappears with her Lord 
in chapter nineteen. This we shall find to be the case. See Chart 
of the Book of Revelation. 

This interpretation of the "Messages to the Seven Churches" was 
hidden to the early Church, because time was required for Church 
History to develop and be written, so a comparison could be made to 
reveal the correspondence. If it had been clearly revealed that the 
Seven Churches stood for "Seven Church Periods" that would have 
to elapse before Christ could come back, the incentive to watch would 
have been absent. 

While the character of these Seven Churches is descriptive of the 
Church during seven periods of her history, we must not forget that 
the condition of those churches, as described, were their exact condi- 
tion in John's day. So we see that at the close of the First Century 
the leaven of "False Doctrine" was at work in the Churches. The 
churches are given in the order named, because the peculiar character- 
istic of that Church applied to the period of Church History to which 
it is assigned. It also must not be forgotten, that, that which is a dis- 
tinctive characteristic of each Church Period, does not disappear with 
that Period, but continues on down through the next Period, and so 
on until the end, thus increasing the imperfections of the visible 
Church, until it ends in an open Apostasy, as shown on the chart — 
"The Messages to the Seven Churches Compared with Church 
History." 

It is noteworthy that the "Salutation" to each Church contains 
a reference to some characteristic of the Son of Man as described in 
chapter one. We will now consider each message separately. 




XmiJS AIOH JO 1M33S30 
NOISN30SV 



20 THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 

I. THE CHURCH AT EPHESUS. 
(A Backslidden Church.) 

Rev. 2:1-7. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "Unto the Angel of the Church 
of Ephesus write; these things saith He that holdeth the 'Seven 
Stars' in His right hand, who walketh in the midst o£ the 'Seven 
Golden Candlesticks'." 

2. THE COMMENDATION— "I know thy works, and thy 
labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which 
are evil; and thou hast tried them which say they are Apostles, 
and are not, and hast found them liars; and hast borne, and hast 
patience, and for My Name's Sake hast labored, and hast not 
fainted." 

3. THE COMPLAINT— "Nevertheless I have somewhat 
against thee, because thou Hast Left Thy First Love." 

4. THE WARNING— "Remember therefore from whence 
thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will 
come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy CANDLESTICK 
out of his place, except thou repent." 

5. PRAISE— "But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds 
of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate." 

6. THE PROMISE— "He that hath an ear, let him hear 
what the SPIRIT saith unto the Churches: To him that over- 
cometh will I give to eat of the TREE OF LIFE, which is in 
the midst of the Paradise of God." 

The complaint that Christ makes against this Church is that it 
"had left its First Love." Its character is seen in its very name, for 
Ephesus means to "let go," "to relax." It had become a Backslidden 
Church. Paul, who founded it, warned it of what should happen, in 
his parting message. 

"I know this, that after my departing shall grievous 
'wolves' enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also 
of your own selves shall men arise, 'speaking perverse 
things,' to draw away disciples after them." Acts 20: 
29, 30. 
The significance of this warning is seen in the commendation of 
the Message, vs. 6 — "But this thou hast, that thou 'hatest' the deeds 
of the Nicolaitanes which I also hate." Here Paul's "wolves" are 
called Nicolaitanes. They were not a sect, but a party in the Church 
who were trying to establish a "Priestly Order." Probably trying to 
model the Church after the Old Testament order of Priests, Levites, 
and common people. This is seen in the meaning of the word, which 
is from "Niko" to conquer, to overthrow, and "Laos" the people or 
laity. The object was to establish a "Holy Order of Men," and place 
them over the laity, which was foreign to the New Testament plan, 
and call them not pastors, but — Clergy, Bishops, Archbishops, Cardi- 
nals, Popes. Here we have the origin of the dogma of "Apostolic 
Succession," and the separation of the Clergy from the Laity, a thing 
that God "hates." The Church at Ephesus was not deceived, but 
recognized them as false apostles and liars. 

The character of the Church at Ephesus is a fair outline of the 
Church Period from A. D. 70 to A. D. 170. 



THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 21 

11. THE CHURCH AT SMYRNA. 

(A Persecuted Church.) 

Rev. 2:8-11. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And unto the Angel of the 
Church in Smyrna write; These things saith the First and the 
Last, who was dead, and is alive." 

2. THE PERSECUTION— "I know thy works, and 
TRIBULATION, and poverty, (but thou art rich), and I know 
the blasphemy of them which say, they are Jews, and are not, 
but are the 'Synagogue of Satan'." 

3. THE EXHORTATION— "Fear none of those things 
which thou shalt suffer: behold the Devil shall cast some of you 
into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have TRIBU- 
LATION ten days: be thou faithful UNTO death, and I will 
give thee a CROWN OF LIFE." 

4. THE PROMISE— "He that hath an ear, let him hear 
what the Spirit saith unto the Churches: He that overcometh 
shall not be hurt of the SECOND DEATH." 

The Church in its "Ephesian Period" having lost its "First Love," 
ihe Lord is now about to "chastise" it, so as to cause it to return to 
Him. Smyrna has for its root meaning "bitterness," and means 
"Myrrh," an ointment associated with death, and we see in the mean- 
ing of the word a prophecy of the persecution and death which was 
to befall the members of the Smyrna Church. They were told not to 
"fear" the things that they should be called on to suffer, but to be 
faithful "unto" death, not "until" death. That is, not until the end 
of their "natural" life. They were not to "recant" when called upon to 
face a Martyr's death, but remain faithful until death relieved them of 
their suffering. The reward would be a "Crown of Life." This is 
the Martyr's crown. 

They were told that the "author" of their suffering would be the 
Devil, and its duration would be "ten days," which was doubtless a 
prophetic reference to the "Ten Great Persecutions" under the Roman 
Emperors, beginning with Nero, A. D. 64, and ending with Diocletian 
in A. D. 310. Seven of these "Great Persecutions" occurred during 
this "Smyrna Period" of Church History. Or it may refer to the 10 
years of the last and fiercest persecution under Diocletian. This 
Period extended from A. D. 170 to Constantine A. D. 312. 

See the Judgment of Reward Chart. 

III. THE CHURCH AT PERGAMOS. 
(A Licentious Church.) 

Rev. 2:12-17. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And to the Angel of the Church 
in Pergamos write: These things saith He which hath the Sharp 
Sword with two edges. 

2. THE COMMENDATION-"! know thy works, and 
where thd^ dwellest, even where SATAN'S SEAT IS: and thou 
boldest fast My Name, and hast not denied My Faith, even in 
those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was 
slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. 

3. THE COMPLAINT-"But I have a few things against - 
thee, because thou hast there them that hold the DOCTRINE 



22 THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 

OF BALAAM, who taught Balak to cast a stumbling block 
before the Children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, 
and to conunit fornication. So hast thou also them thjrt hold 
the DOCTRINE OF THE NICOLAITANES, which thing I 
hate. 

4. THE WARNING— "Repent! or else I will come unto thee 
quickly, and will fight against them with the SWORD OF MY 
MOUTH. 

5. THE PROMISE— "He that hath an ear, let him hear 
what the Spirit saith unto the Churches; To him that overcom- 
eth will I give to eat of the HIDDEN MANNA, and will give 
him a WHITE STONE, and in the stone a NEW NAME writ- 
ten, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it." 

In this Message Pergamos is spoken of as "Satan's Seat." When 
Attalus III, the Priest-King of the Chaldean Hierarchy, fled before 
the conquering Persians to Pergamos, and settled there, Satan shifted 
his capital from Babylon to Pergamos. At first he persecuted the fol- 
lowers of Christ, and Antipas was one of the martyrs. But soon he 
changed his tactics and began to exalt the Church, and through Con- 
stantine united the Church and State, and oflFered all kinds of induce- 
ments for worldly people to come into the Church. Constantine's 
motive was more political than religious. He wished to weld his 
Christian and Pagan subjects into one people, and so consolidate his 
Empire. The result of this union was that two false and pernicious 
doctrines crept into the Church. The first was the "Doctrine of 
Balaam," and the second the "Doctrine of the Nicolaitanes." The 
latter we have already considered under the Messagfe to the Church at 
Ephesus. And the foothold it had secured in the Church was seen in 
the First Great Council of the Church held at Nicaea, in A. D. 325. 
The Council was composed of about 1500 delegates, the laymen out- 
numbering the Bishops 5 to 1. It was a stormy council, full of 
intrigue and political methods, and from the supremacy of the 
"Clergy" over the "Laity" it was evident that the "Doctrine of the 
Nicolaitanes" had secured a strong and permanent foothold. 

The "Doctrine of Balaam" is disclosed in the story of Balaam 
found in the Book of Numbers, chapters 22 to 25 inclusive. When the 
Children of Israel on their way to Canaan had reached the land of 
Moab, Balak the king of Moab sent for Balaam the Son of Beor, who 
lived at Pethor on the river Euphrates, to come and curse them. 
When the Lord would not permit Balaam to curse Israel, he sug- 
gested to Balak that he invite them to the licentious feasts of "Baal- 
Peor," and thus cause Israel to fall into a snare that would so anger 
the Lord that he would Himself destroy them. This Balak did, and 
the result was that when the men of Israel went to those sensual 
feasts and saw the "daughters of Moab" they committed whoredoms 
with them, which so kindled God's anger that He sent a plague that 
destroyed" 42,000 of them. Now the word "Pergamos" means "Mar- 
riage," and when the Church entered into a union with the State it 
was guilty of "Spiritual Fornication" or "Balaamism." 

The "Balaam Method" that Constantine employed was to give to 
the Bishops of the Church a number of imposing buildings called 
Basilicas for conversion into churches, for whose decoration he wa« 
lavish in the gift of money. He also supplied superb vestments fci 



THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 23 

the clergy, and soon the Bishop found himself clad in costly vest- 
ments, seated on a lofty throne in the apse of the Basilica, with a 
marble altar, adorned with gold and gems, on a lower level in front 
of him. A sensuous form of worship was introduced, the character 
of the preaching was changed, and the great "Pagan Festivals" were 
adopted, with but little alteration, to please the Pagan members of 
the church, and attract Pagans to the church. For illustration, as the 
Winter Solstice falls on the 21st day of December, which is the short- 
est day in the year, and it is not until the 25th that the day begins 
to lengthen, which day was regarded throughout the Heathen woild 
as the "birthday" of the "Sun-God," and was a high festival, which 
was celebrated at Rome by the "Great Games" of the Circus, it was 
found advisable to change the Birthday of the Son of God, from April, 
at which time He was probably born, to December 25th, because as 
He was the "Sun of Righteousness," what more appropriate birth- 
day could He have than the birthday of the Pagan "Sun-God"? 
It was at this time that 

"Post-Millennial Views" 
had their origin. As the Church had become rich and powerful, it 
was suggested that by the union of Church and State a condition of 
aflFairs would develop that would usher in the Millennium without the 
return of Christ, and since some scriptural support was needed for 
such a doctrine, it was claimed that the Jews had been cast off "for- 
ever," and that all the prophecies of Israel's future glory were 
intended for the Church. This "Period" extends from the accession 
of Constantine A. D. 312 to A, D. 606, when Boniface III was 
crowned "Universal Bishop." 



IV. THE CHURCH AT THYATIRA. 

(A Lax Church.) 

Rev. 2 : 18-29. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And unto the Angel of the 
Church in Thyatira write: These things saith the Son of God, 
who hath His eyes like unto a flame of fire, and His feet are 
like fine brass. 

2. THE COMMENDATION— "I know thy works, and 
charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; 
and the last to be more than the first. 

3. THE COMPLAINT— "Notwithstanding I have a few 
things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman JEZEBEL, 
which calleth herself a Prophetess, to teach and to seduce my ser- 
vants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto 
idols. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication: and 
she repented not. Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them 
that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they 
repent of their deeds. And I will kill her children with death; 
and all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth 
the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you accord- 
ing to your works." 

4. THE PROMISE— "But unto you I say, and unto the 
rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which 
have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put 
upon you none other burden. But that which ye have already. 



24 THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 

hold fast till I come. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my 
works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: 
and he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter 
shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of My Father. 
Amd I will give him the MORNING STAR. He that hath an 
ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches." 

In His commendation of this Church, Christ lays the emphasis on 
their "works," as if they depended on them, and claimed they de- 
served merit for "works" of "Supererogation." But He had a com- 
plaint to make against them that was terrible in its awfulness. He 
charges them not merely with permitting a bad woman, Jezebel, who 
called herself a "Prophetess," to remain in the Church, but with per- 
mitting her to "teach" her pernicious doctrines, and to "seduce" the 
servants to "commit fornication," and to "eat things sacrificed to 
idols." 

Who this woman was is a question. She was a "pretender," and 
called herself a "prophetess." Probably she was of noble lineage. She 
certainly was a woman of commanding influence. Whether her real 
name was Jezebel or not, she was so like her prototype in the Old 
Testament, Jezebel the wife of Ahab, that Christ called her by that 
name. Jezebel, the wife of Ahab, was not by birth a daughter of 
Abraham, but a princess of idolatrous Tyre, at a time, too, when its 
royal family was famed for cruel savagery and intense devotion to 
Baal and Astarte. Her father, Eth-baal, a priest of the latter deity, 
murdered the reigning monarch Phales, and succeeded him. Ahab, 
king of Israel, to strengthen his kingdom, married Jezebel, and she, 
aided and abetted by Ahab, introduced the licentious worship of Baal 
into Israel, and killed all the prophets of the Lord she could lay her 
hands on. And this influence she exercised, not only while her hus- 
band was alive, but also during the reign of her two sons, Ahaziah 
and Jehoram. Moreover, the marriage of her daughter Athaliah to 
Jehoram, son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, introduced idolatrous 
worship into Judah, and it was not long before there was a house of 
Baal built in Jerusalem, and so Jezebel caused all Israel to sin after 
the sin of Jeroboam the son of Nebat. 1 Kings 16 : 29-33. 

There is no question that, whether Jezebel was a real person or 
not, she typified a "System" and- that "System" was the "Papal 
Church." When the "Papal Church" introduced images and pictures 
into its churches for the people to bow down to it became idolatrous. 
And when it set up its claim that the teaching of the Church is su- 
perior to the Word of God, it assumed the role of "Prophetess." A 
careful study of the "Papal System" from A. D. 606 to the Reforma- 
tion A. D. 1520, with its institution of the "Sacrifice of the Mass" and 
other Pagan rites, reveals in it the sway of "Jezebelism." It was also 
a period of "Jezebelistic Persecution," as seen in the wars of the Cru- 
sades, and the rise of the Inquisition. A careful comparison of this 
"Message" with the Parable of "The Leaven" will reveal the won- 
derful correspondence between the two, the "Jezebel" of the Church 
of Thyatira, being the "Woman" of the Parable, who inserted the 
"Leaven" of "False Doctrine" into the Meal of the Gospel. This 
Period extended from A. D. 606 to the Reformation A. D. 1520. 



THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 25 

V. THE CHURCH AT SARDIS. 

(A Dead Church.) 

Rev. 3 . 1-6. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And unto the Angel of the 
Church in Sardis write: these things saith He that hath the Seven 
Spirits of God, and the Seven Stars. 

2. THE CONDEMNATION— I know thy works, that thou 
hast a name that thou livest, and ART DEAD. 

3. THE COUNSEL— Be watchful, and strengthen the things 
which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy 
works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast 
received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. 

4. THE WARNING— If therefore thou shalt not watch, I 
will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour 
I will come upon thee. 

5. THE PROMISE — Thou hast a few names even in Sardis 
which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with 
me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same 
shall be clothed in WHITE RAIMENT; and I will not blot out 
his name out of the Book of Life, but I will confess his name 
before My Father, and before His angels. He that hath an ear, 
let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches." 

The Church at Sardis was called a "Dead Church" though it had 
ii name to live. That is, it was a "Formalistic Church," a church given 
over to "formal" or "ritualistic" worship. It had the "Form of God- 
liness without the power." The meaning of the word "Sardis" is the 
"escaping one," or those who "come out" and so it is an excellent 
type of the Church of the 

Reformation Period. 

By the Reformation we mean that period in the history of the 
Christian Church when Martin Luther and a number of other reform- 
ers protested against the false teaching, tyranny and claims of the 
Papal Church. 

This Period began about A. D. 1500. The condition of affairs in 
the realm dominated by the Papal Church became intolerable, and 
came to a crisis when Martin Luther, on October 31, 1517 A. D., 
nailed his 95 Theses on the church door at Wittenberg, Germany. 
From that date the Reformation set in. But it was more a struggle 
for political liberty than a purely Christian or religious movement. 

It had the advantage of encouraging and aiding the circulation of 
the Holy Scriptures, that had hitherto been a sealed book, the revival 
of the Doctrine of "Justification by Faith," and a reversion to more 
simple modes of worship, but the multiplication of sects only led to 
bitter controversial contentions, that, while they threw much light on 
the Word of God, interfered greatly with the spiritual state of the 
Church, until it could truthfully be said, "That she had a name to live 
and was dead." 

While the reformers swept away much ritualistic and doctrinal 
rubbish they failed to recover the promise of the Second Advent. 
They turned to God from idols, but not to "wait for His Son from 
the Heavens." The "Sardis Period" extended from A. D. 1520 to 
about A. D. 1750. 



26 THE THINGS SVHICH ARE. 

VI. THE CHURCH AT PHILADELPHIA. 

(A Favored Church.) 

Rev. 3:7-13. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And to the Angel of the Churcfe 
in Philadelphia write: These things saith He that is Holy, He 
that is True, He that hath the Key of David, He that openeth; 
and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth. 

2. COMMENDATION— I know thy works: behold I have 
set before thee an OPEN DOOR, and no man can shut it: for 
thou hast a little strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not 
denied My name. 

3. THE PROMISE— Behold, I will make them of the Syna- 
gogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; 
behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, 
and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou hast kept the 
word of My Patience, I also will keep thee from the HOUR OP 
TRIBULATION, which shall come upon all the world, to try 
them that dwell upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold 
that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy CROWN. 
Him that overcometh will I make a PILLAR in the Temple of 
My God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him 
the NAME of My God, and the name of the CITY of My God, 
which is NEW JERUSALEM, which cometh down out of Heaven 
from My God: and I will write upon him My NEW NAME. 
He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
Churches." 

There is no question about the meaning of the word Philadelphia. 
It means "Brotherly Love," and well describes the charity and broth- 
erly fellowship that dissipated the bitter personal animosities that 
characterized the theological disputants of the "Sardis Period," and 
made possible the evangelistic and missionary labors of the past 150 
years. Three things are said of this Church : 

1. It had a "little strength." It was like a person coming back 
to life who was still very weak. It was the "dead" Sardis Church 
"revived," and Revivals have been characteristic of the Philadelphia 
Period. These Revivals began with George Whitefield in A. D. 1739, 
followed by John Wesley, Charles G. Finney and D. L. Moody. 

2. It had set before it an "open door," that no "man" could shut. 
Note that this promise was made by Him, who "hath the 'Key of 
David,' He that 'openeth' and no man shutteth; and 'shutteth' and no 
man openeth." In 1793 William Carey sailed for India, where he 
found an "open door," and since then the Lord has opened the door 
into China, Japan, Korea, India, Africa and the isles of the sea, until 
there is not a country in the world where the missionary cannot go. 

3. It was to be kept from the "Hour of Temptation" (TRIBU- 
LATION), that shall come upon ALL THE WORLD, and as there 
has never as yet been a WORLDWIDE Tribulation, this "Hour of 
Tribulation" must still be future and refers doubtless to the "Great 
Tribulation" that is to come upon the "whole world," just before 
the return of the Lord to set up His Millennial Kingdom, and as the 
promise is that the "Philadelphia Church" shall not pass through the 
Tribulation, is not this additional proof that the Church shall be 
"caught out" before the Tribulation? 



THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 27 

The Philadelphia Period covers the time between A. D. 1750 
and A. D. 1900. We must not forget that the characteristics of all 
these Periods continue on in the Church down to the end. This is 
true of the Evangelistic and Missionary movements of the "Phila- 
delphia Period," but they are now more mechanical and based on 
business methods, and there is less spiritual power, and this will con- 
tinue until Christ returns. 



VII. THE CHURCH AT LAODICEA. 

(A Lukewarm Church.) 

Rev. 3:14-22. 

1. THE SALUTATION— "And unto the Angel of the 
Church of the Laodiceans write: These things saith the Amen, 
the Faithful and True Witness, the beginning of the creation of 
God. 

2. THE COMPLAINT— I know thy works, that thou art 
neither hot nor cold: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then 
because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold or hot, I will spue 
thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich and 
increased with goods, and have need of nothing, and knowest not 
that thou are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and 
naked. 

3. THE COUNSEI^-I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried 
in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou 
mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not 
appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. 

4. THE CHASTENING— As many as T love, I rebuke and 
chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. 

5. THE PROMISE— Behold T stand at the door, and knock: 
if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to 
him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that over- 
cometh will I grant to sit with me in My Throne, even as I also 
overcame, and am set down with My Father in His Throne. He 
that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
Churches." 

Christ has no "commendation" for this Church, but much to com- 
plain of. He says — 

"I know thy works, that thou art neither cold or hot; I would 
thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and 
neither cold or hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth," 

There is nothing more disgustmg or nauseating than "tepid" 
water. So there is nothing more repugnant to Christ than a "tepid" 
church. He would rather have a church "frozen" or "boiling." It was 
the "chilly spiritual atmosphere" of the Church of England that drove 
John Wesley to start those outside meetings which became so noted 
for their "religious fervor," and it was the same "chilly atmosphere" 
of the Methodist Church that drove William Booth in turn to become 
a "Red-hot" Salvationist. 

Our churches today are largely in this "lukewarm*" condition. 
There is very little of warm-hearted spirituality. There is much 
going on in them, but it is largely mechanical and of a social char- 
acter. Committees, societies, and clubs are multiplied, but there is 



28 THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 

an absence of "spiritual heat." Revival meetings are held, but instead 
of waiting on the Lord for power, evangelists and paid singers are 
hired and soul winning is made a business. The cause of this "luke- 
warmness" is the same as that of the Church of Laodicea — Self- 
Deception. 

"Because thou sayest I am rich, and increased with goods, and 

have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, 

and miserable, and poor, and blind and naked." 

They thought they were rich, and outwardly they were, but 
Christ saw the poverty of their heart. There are many such churches 
in the world today. More so than in any other period in the history 
of the church. Many of these churches have Cathedral-like buildings, 
stained glass windows, eloquent preachers, paid singers, large congre- 
gations. Some of them have large landed interests and are well en- 
dowed, and yet they are poor. Many of the members, if not the 
majority, are worldly, card playing, dancing, and theatre going Chris- 
tians. The poor and the saintly are not wanted in such churches 
because their presence is a rebuke. These churches do not see that 
they are wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked. 

If we were to visit such churches they would take pride in show- 
ing us the building, they would praise the preaching and singing, 
they would boast of the character of their congregations, the exclu- 
siveness of their membership, and the attractiveness of all their serv- 
ices, but if we suggested a series of meetings for the "deepening of the 
Spiritual Life," or the "conversion of the imsaved," they would say — 
*'Oh, no, we do not want such meetings, we have need of nothing.** 
The Church at Laodicea was not burdened with debt, but it was bur- 
dened with WEALTH. 

The trouble with the church today is that it thinks that nothing 
can be done without money, and that if we only had the money the 
■world would be converted in this generation. The world is not to be 
converted by money, but by the Spirit of God. 

The trouble with the Church of Laodicea was that its "Gold" was 
not of the right kind, and so it was counseled to buy of the Lord 
"gold tried in the fire." What kind of gold is that? It is gold that 
has no taint vpon it. Gold that is not cankered, or secured by fraud, 
or the withholding of a just wage. What a description we have of 
these Laodicean days in James 5 : 1-4. 

But the Church of Laodicea was not only poor, though rich, it 
was blind. Or to put it more accurately — "Near-Sighted." They 
could see their worldly prosperity, but were "Short-Sighted" as to 
heavenly things, so the Lord counseled them to anoint their eyes with 
'*Eye-Salve." Their merchants dealt in ointments and herbs of a high 
degree of healing virtue, but they possessed no salve that would 
restore impaired Spiritual Vision, only the Unction of the Holy One 
could do that. 

But the Church was not only poor, and blind, it was naked. Their 
outward garments were doubtless of the finest material and the latest 
fashionable cut, but not such as should adorn the person of a Child of 
God. So they were counseled to purchase of Christ "White Raiment," 



THE THINGS WHICH ARE. 29 

in exchange for the "raven black woolen" garments for which the 
garment makers of Laodicea were famous. 

Then a most startling revelation was made to the Church of 
Laodicea, Christ said — 

"Behold, I Stand at the Door and Knock." 
These words are generally quoted as an appeal to sinners, but 
they are not, they are addressed to a Church, and to a Church in 
whose midst Christ had once stood, but now found Himself excluded 
and standing outside knocking for admittance. 

This is the most startling thing recorded in the New Testament, 
that it is possible for a church to be outwardly prosperous and yet 
have no Christ in its midst, and be unconscious of the fact. This is a 
description of a Christless Church. Oh, the 

EXCLUDED CHRIST. 
Excluded from His own nation, for they Rejected Him ; excluded 
from the world, for it Crucified Him; excluded from His Church, for 
He stands outside its door Knocking for Entrance. 

How did Christ come to be outside the Church? He had been 
within it once or there never would have been a Church. How did 
He come to leave? It is clear that they had not thrust Him out, for 
they do not seem to have missed His presence. They continued to 
worship Him, to sing His praises, and engage in all manner of Chris- 
tian service, yet He hafd withdrawn. Why? The reason is summed 
up in one word — Worldliness. 

But how is Christ to get back into His Church? Does it require 
the unanimous vote or invitation of the membership? No. "If any 
man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will 
sup with him, and he with Me." That is the way to revive a luke- 
warm church is for the individual members to open their hearts and 
let Christ re-enter, and thus open the door for His reappearance. 
The character of the Church today is Laodicean, and as the Lao- 
dicean Period is to continue until the Church of the "New-Born" is 
taken out, we cannot hope for any great change until the Lord comes 
back. 

What do these "Messages to the Churches" teach us? They 
clearly teach the DECLINE OF THE CHURCH. That the profess- 
ing Church instead of increasing in spiritual and world converting 
power will become lukewarm, faithless, and CHRISTLESS. 

In Paul's Parable of the "Two Olive Trees" (Rom. 11 :15-27), he 
shows how the "natural branches" of the "Good Olive Tree," 
(Israel) were broken off because of UNBELIEF, that the "Wild 
Olive Tree" of the Church might be "grafted in," which in turn, be- 
cause of UNBELIEF, would be displaced that the "Natural branches" 
might be "grafted back again," thus showing that the Church does 
not take the place of Israel permanently, but simply fills up the "Gap" 
between Israel's "casting off" and "restoration to Divine favor." As 
the Laodicean Period closes the "Church Age," the Church disappears 
at the end of Chapter Three, and Israel comes again into view. See 
the Chart on the next page. 



m 

The Things Which Shall Be Hereafter 



IIL The Things Which ShaU Be Hereafter 

We have now come to the Third Division of the Book. The- 
Three Divisions of the Book do not overlap nor are they concurrent. 
The word translated "hereafter," would be better translated "after 
these things." The word "hereafter" permits a "time space," while 
the words "after these things" refer to the things that shall imme-- 
diately follow the completion of the "Church Age," as prefigured i» 
the Messages to the Seven Churches. The Church disappears from 
view with the close of the third chapter and is not heard of again 
until the nineteenth chapter, where her marriage to the Lamb is 
announced. Rev. 19 : 7-9. The removal of the Church at the end 
of the third chapter opens the way for God to renew His dealings 
with Israel, and take up the broken thread of Jewish History. That 
the portion of the Book from chapter three to the end of chapter nine- 
teen is largely made up of symbols taken from the Old Testament, as 
the Tabernacle, Ark of the Covenant, Altar, Censer, Elders, Cheru- 
bim, Seals, Trumpets, Plagues, etc., is conclusive evidence that we 
are here back on Jewish ground, and that the Parenthetical Dispensa- 
tion of the Church is complete, and that the last or "Seventieth 
Week" of Daniel's "Seventy Weeks" is in course of fulfilment. It is 
clear therefore that we must look for the explanation of these sym- 
bols to the Old Testament. 

Chapters four and five are introductory and preparatory to the 
"Prophetic Action" of the "Seals," "Trumpets" and "Vials," and 
must be considered first. 

1. THE HEAVENLY DOOR. 

Rev. 4:1. 

"AFTER THIS I looked, and, behold, a DOOR WAS 
OPENED IN HEAVEN: and the first voice which I heard was 
as it were a trximpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, 
and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter" (after 
these). 

The scene now changes from earth (Patmos) to Heaven. John 
tells us that After This, after his Vision of Christ in the midst of the 
"Seven Candlesticks," and his foreview of the history of the Christian 
Church, as reviewed in the Messages to the Seven Churches, which 
carried him down to the end of the Church Age, he looked, and be- 
hold a DOOR WAS OPENED IN HEAVEN, and the same voice 
that spoke to him from the midst of the "Seven Golden Candlesticks," 
which was the voice of Christ (Rev. 1 : 10-13), said with the clearness 
and sweetness of a tnunpet — 

"COME UP HITHER 

AND I WILL SHOW THEE THINGS WHICH MUST 

BE HEREAFTER." 

And John adds 

"IMMEDIATELY I WAS IN THE SPIRIT: 

and, behold, a Throne was set in Heaven, and ONE sat on the Throne." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 33 

The experience of John was similar to that of Paul, who was 
caught up into Paradise. Whether in the body or out of the body 
they are uncertain, at least Paul was. 2. Cor. 12:2-4. The diflfer- 
ence between them however was, that, while Paul heard words that 
he was forbidden to speak, John was told to "WRITE IN A BOOK" 
the things he saw and heard, and send them to the Seven Churches 
in Asia. 

In this "Rapture" of John we have a type of the 
RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH, 
and it is at this place in the Book that the "RAPTURE" of the 
Church takes place. 

After the confession of Peter at Caesarea Philippi, that Jesus was 
the Christ, the Son of the living God (Matt. 16: 13-28), and Jesus had 
said that upon the rock of that confession He would build His Church, 
He said to His Disciples' — "Verily I say unto you, there be some 
standing here which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of 
Man COMING IN HIS KINGDOM." And then we read in the 
next chapter (and there should be no chapter division), "And after 
six days Jesus taketh Peter, James and John his brother, and bring- 
eth them up into an high mountain apart, and was TRANSFIG- 
URED BEFORE THEM." Matt. 17 : 1-9. Now this "Transfigura- 
tion Scene" is a type of the Second Coming of Christ, Moses being 
a type of the "Resurrected Saints," and Elijah of the "Translated 
Saints." 

As the promise of Christ to His Disciples that some of them 
should not "taste of death" until they saw in vision a rehearsal of the 
manner of His Second Coming, was fulfilled in the "Transfiguration 
Scene," so the statement made to Peter as to John, "If I will that he 
TARRY TILL I COME" (John 21:20-23), finds its fulfilment in 
John's being caught up in vision and beholding before his death, 
■what he would have witnessed and experienced if his life had been 
prolonged until Jesus came back. Thus John was permitted to live, 
until, in vision, he saw the Return of the Lord. 

The "Rapture" of the Church is described in 1. Thess. 4: 16-17. 
"For the Lord HIMSELF shall descend from Heaven with a 
SHOUT, with the VOICE OF THE ARCHANGEL, and with the 
TRUMP OF GOD; and the DEAD IN CHRIST shall rise first: 
then we WHICH ARE ALIVE and REMAIN shall be CAUGHT 
UP TOGETHER WITH THEM in the clouds, to meet the Lord IN 
THE AIR: and so shall we ever be with the Lord." Note how John's 
taking up corresponds with this. He was summoned by the "VOICE 
OF CHRIST," and it will be the "SHOUT of Christ" that shall sum- 
mon the saints at the Rapture. It was with a "LOUD VOICE" that 
Jesus called Lazarus from the tomb. John 11:43. And as it was a 
Trumpet Like Voice that summoned John, so it will be a TRUMPET 
CALL that will summon the Saints at the Rapture. 

As confirmatory proof that the Church is "caught out" at this 
time and place, we have in the description of the Throne, the state- 
ment that the Holy Spirit in the Seven-fold plentitude of His power, 
is BACK IN HEAVEN. In none of the Epistles is the Holy Spirit 
invoked along with the Father and the Son, except in 2. Cor. 13 : 14, 



34 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

because He is viewed as abiding on the earth with the Church, con- 
victing of sin, comforting believers, and gathering out the elect, but 
here He is no longer on the earth but back in Heaven, and before the 
Throne. This is the strongest kind of evidence that the Church at 
this time has been "caught out" and is no longer on the earth, for 
when the Holy Spirit goes oack to Heaven He will take the Church 
WITH HIM. And the presence of the Holy Spirit in Heaven is con- 
clusive evidence that the events that follow are to take place after the 
Church has been caught out, and therefore the Church is not to pass 
through the Tribulation. 

2. THE HEAVENLY THRONE. 

Rev. 4:2-3, 5-6. 

"And immediately I was in the SPIRIT: and, behold, a 
THRONE was set in Heaven, and ONE sat on the THRONE. 
And HE that sat was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardius 
stone: and there was a Rainbow round about the THRONE, in 
sight like unto an Emerald. . . . And out of the THRONE 
proceeded Lightnings and Thunderings and Voices; and there 
were Seven Lamps of Fire burning before the THRONE, which 
are the SEVEN SPIRITS OF GOD. And before the THRONE 
there was a Sea of Glass like unto crystal." 

The first thing John saw in Heaven was a THRONE. The 
Throne was not vacant, but One sat upon it, upon whom to look was 
like looking at glistening gems, such as Jasper and Sardius. The 
occupant of the Throne was no other than God Himself. In Rev. 
21:10-11, John in describing the New Jerusalem says, that its light 
is the "GLORY OF GOD." A light like unto a stone most precious, 
even like a JASPER stone, clear as crystal. This corresponds with 
John's declaration in 1. John 1 : 5, that "GOD IS LIGHT." 

Ezekiel in describing his vision of the "Throne of God" says — 
"Above the Firmament that was over their heads was the likeness 
of a Throne, as the appearance of a Sapphire Stone: and upon the 
likeness of the Throne was the likeness as the appearance of a MAN 
above upon it. And I saw as the color of Amber, as the appearance 
of fire round about within it, from the appearance of His loins even 
upward, and from the appearance of His loins even downward, I saw 
as it were the appearance of fire, and it had brightness round about. 
As the appearance of the Bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, 
so was the appearance of the brightness round about. This was the 
appearance of the likeness of the GLORY OF THE LORD." Ez. 
1 : 26-28. 

Now there are two things in Ezekiel's Vision that correspond 
with John's Vision of the "THRONE OF GOD." First that the 
form of the one who sat on the Throne could not be clearly distin- 
guished or described, but that it was RESPLENDENT WITH 
LIGHT, which veiled the form or person; and secondly, that there 
was a RAINBOW ROUND ABOUT THE THRONE. The person 
of God then, as He sits upon His Throne, is veiled in a Glory that 
can only be compared to the shining of some beautiful gem. But one 
of the remarkable things about the Throne of God is, that it is sur- 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 35 

roimded by a "RAINBOW" that is emerald in color. The first men- 
tion we have in the Bible of a Rainbow is in Gen. 9: 13-17. "I do 
set My BOW in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a COVE- 
NANT between Me and the Earth." A Covenant that God would 
not destroy this earth again by a Flood. But that Rainbow was only 
SEMI-CIRCULAR, such as we see in the heavens in summer after 
a shower; but the Rainbow Ezekiel and John saw around the Throne 
of God was CIRCULAR. In this world we only see half a Rainbow, 
or the half of things, in Heaven we shall see the whole of things. 
The Rainbow is the sign of a Covenant based on an accepted Sacri- 
fice, the Sacrifice of Noah (Gen. 8:20-22), and the Rainbow about 
the Throne of God is the sign of a Covenant based on the accepted 
Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross. The difference between Noah's 
Rainbow and the one around the Throne of God is, that Noah's is 
composed of the seven primary colors, Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, 
Blue, Indigo, and Violet, while the one around the Throne of God 
is EMERALD. What does this "CIRCULAR GREEN RAIN^ 
BOW" about the Throne of God signify? It signifies that God is a 
Covenant keeping God, that His promises as to this earth shall be 
fulfilled. Even though He is about to bring great judgments upon 
it, He will not destroy it, but it shall pass through those judgments 
safely. He will redeem it, and bless it, until its hills, and valleys, 
and plains, shall teem with the green verdure, fruitful orchards, and 
bountiful vineyards of the long Millennial Day that is to follow those 
judgments. If the Rainbow did not encircle the Throne as a "Halo," 
it might by its reflection in the "Sea of Glass" appear to John to be 
round. 

The "Throne" was not the "Throne of Grace" for out of it pro- 
ceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices, that remind us of Mt. 
Sinai, and proclaim it to be the 

"THRONE OF JUDGMENT." 

Before the Throne was a "SEA OF GLASS." This "Sea of 
Glass" was unoccupied, but later is seen mixed with fire (Rev. 15 : 
2-3), and occupied by martyrs of the Tribulation Period who get the 
victory over the Beast, and who have harps, and sing the Song of 
MOSES AND THE LAMB. This "Glassy Sea" reminds us of the 
"Brazen Sea" that stood before Solomon's Temple (1. Kings 7: 
23-45), and thus was in front of the Ark of the Covenant, the "Mercy 
Seat" of which was the earthly Throne of God in Old Testament days. 

Right here it might be well for us to remember that the earthly 
Tabernacle erected by Moses, with all its vessels and instruments of 
service and mode of worship, was patterned after the "Heavenly Tab- 
ernacle." Heb. 9:23. 

A knowledge then of the Tabernacle and its various parts and 
vessels of service, will help us to understand John's Vision of the 
"Heavenly Tabernacle." Like John, Paul was "caught up" into 
Heaven, and saw the "Heavenly Tabernacle," and he most beautifully 
and clearly makes a comparison between it and the "Mosaic Taber- 
nacle" in his Letter to the Hebrews. 

The "Throne" that John saw in Heaven corresponds with the 
"Mercy Seat" of the Ark of the Covenant. The "Four Beasts (Living 



36 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 



Ones)" with the "Cherubim" that guarded the "Mercy Seat." The 
"Four and Twenty Elders" with the "Priestly Courses" that officiated 
in the Tabernacle. The "Seven Lamps (Spirits)" before the 
"Throne," with the "Seven Branched Candlestick" of the Holy Place 
of the Tabernacle. The "Sea of Glas's" with the "Brazen Laver" for 
cleansing, that stood in front of the Tabernacle. The "Altar" under 
which John saw the "soul of Martyrs" with the "Altar of Burnt 
Offering." If the "Throne" section of the "Heavenly Taberi?acle" 
corresponds with the "Most Holy Place" of the "Mosaic Tabernacle," 
and the "Four and Twenty Elder" section with the "Altar of In- 
cense" and "Seven Lamps of Fire " corresponds with the "Holy 
Place," then the "Sea of Glass" and the "Altar" should correspond 
with the "Court" of the Tabernacle. This will help us to relatively 
locate what John saw in the Heavenly Tabernacle. 

It is also profitable and instructive to compare the "Heavenly" 
and "Earthly" Tabernacles with the "Tabernacle of Man." See the 
Chart of "The Three Tabernacles." Here we see that the "Spirit" 

The Heavenly Tabernacle 






> X 




r n 




A 


A^ 


m n 


S^ 


lo ho 



DESl^NEe Ano Drawn 6y 

Clarence Larkin 
FoxgHAfct , Pnh.'a.. Pa 



CofYRlgMTEO 



CO 
UJ 

o 

< 

cc 

UJ 

m 

< 
I- 

u 
u 
oc 

X 

I- 

LJ 

Z 




< ^u 

U 

o 



o 
u 



«*Jdi 



u 


















-i 


















o 


















< 


















z 


















a: 














a 


H 


LJ 














a: 


< 


O 


OQ 

< 




o 

ino. 


111 

s 


I 

f 


■r 
< 

III 


|r.wu| 


1 

tc 

s 


>■ 

-1 




o 

oc 


z 




o 






o 


■ii3ij.e3noM»3 *»• 


1° 




z 


UJ 


1- 
< 


I 






O 


NaoTO& 






1- 
3 














oe 


o 


Ul 














03 




Ul 


















X 




















38 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

part of man corresponds to the "Most Holy Place" of the Taber- 
nacle, the "Soulish" part to the "Holy Place," and the "Body" part 
to the "Outer Court." As the only entrance from the "Holy Place" 
into the "Most Holy Place" of the Tabernacle was through the 
"Veil," so the only entrance from the "Soulish" part of man into 
the "Spirit" part is through the "Gate of the Will." And it is only 
when the "Will" surrenders to the Holy Spirit that God can take up 
His abode in the "Spirit" part of man, as He took up His residence 
in the "Most Holy Place" of the Tabernacle on the "Mercy Seat," and 
man become a regenerated soul. 

3. THE FOUR AND TWENTY ELDERS. 

Rev. 4:4. 
"And round about the Throne were FtAir and Twenty Seats 
(Thrones): and upon the Seats I saw Four and Twenty Elders 
sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads 
Crowns of Gold." 

Who are these "Elders" and what do they represent? They are 
not a heavenly and unfallen order of beings, like the angels or "Liv- 
ing Creatures" that surround the Throne, they are the representa- 
tives of redeemed mankind. The name Elder is never applied to 
angels, neither do angels have "crowns" and sit on "thrones." Only 
redeemed MEN are promised "Thrones" and Crowns." Matt. 19 : 28. 
Rev. 3:21. Rev. 20:4. Rev. 2.10. 1. Pet. 5:2-4. 2. Tim. 4:8. 
These "Elders" then must be representatives of the Old and New 
Testament Saints, that have been redeemed by the BLOOD OF 
CHRIST. This will be made more clear as we consider their posi- 
tion, dress, and song. 

They are seated on "thrones," not ordinary seats, and remind 
us of Daniel's Vision of the Judgment. 

"I beheld till THRONES were placed and ONE that was 
ANCIENT OF DAYS did sit; His raiment was white as snow, and 
the hair of His head like pure wool; His Throne was fiery flames, 
the wheels thereof burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came 
forth from before Him, thousand thousands ministered unto Him, 
and 10,000 times 10,000 stood before Him ; the JUDGMENT was set, 
and the 'Books' were opened." Dan. 7 : 9-10 R. V. 

This is Daniel's foreview of the 

"JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST." 

While the "Thrones" were placed (ready for those who should 
be found worthy to occupy them) they were as yet unoccupied. 
Their occupancy awaited the outcome of the Judgment. Now as the 
"Thrones^' that John saw were occupied by crowned Elders. Then 
fiiose Elders must have passed the "fiery test" of the Judgment of 
Reward (2. Cor. 5:10, 1. Cor. 3:11-15), and received their crowns. 
Those Crowns are five in number. The "Incorruptible Crown." 
1. Cor. 9:25-27. The "Crown of Life." Rev. 2:10. The "Crown 
of Glory." 1. Pet. 5:2-4. The "Crown of Righteousness." 2. Tim. 
4 : 8. The "Crown of Rejoicing." 1. Thess. 2 : 19-20. See the Chart— 
■"Judgment of Reward." 

That these "Elders" were REDEEMED MEN is further evi- 
denced by the "Song" they sung. 



40 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

"And they sung a NEW SONG, Saying, Thou art worthy 
to take the Book, and to open the Seals thereof, for thou wast 
slain, and hast REDEEMED US TO GOD BY THY BLOOD, 
out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; and 
hast made us unto our God KINGS and PRIESTS; and we shall 
reign on the earth." Rev. 5: 9-10. 

Now this could not be said of angels, or any other created heav- 
enly beings, for they have not been redeemed by the Blood of the 
Lamb, nor are they to be "Kings" and "Priests" on the earth. 

While the "Elders" sit on Thrones and wear Crowns, they are 
not dressed in royal robes but in "white raiment," the garment of a 
Priest. They are the members of a "ROYAL PRIESTHOOD." 
1. Pet. 2:9. That the time has not yet come for them to reign is 
clear, for they are engaged in Priestly duties, having "Golden Vials 
full of odors, which are the prayers of saints," in their hands. Rev. 
5 : 8. These saints are not the saints of the Church, but the Jewish 
saints on earth during the "Tribulation Period," whose prayers are 
so beautifully prewritten in the Psalms. 

That the "Elders" will be given the right of Judgment is clear. 
Writing to the Corinthians Paul says — "Do ye not know that the 
Saints shall JUDGE THE WORLD. . . . Know ye not that 
We shall JUDGE ANGELS." (The Fallen Angels.) 1. Cor. 6:2-3. 
The time when this right of Judgment is conferred on the "Elders" 
(Saints) is given by John as after the binding of Satan, and just 
before the Millennium— "I saw THRONES, and they (the First 
Resurrection Saints — THE ELDERS) sat upon them, and JUDG- 
MENT was given unto them." Rev. 20 : 4. 

The word "Elder" in the majority of places where it is used in 
the Scriptures means the representative head of a city, family, tribe 
or nation, so the "Four and Twenty Elders" are representative of 
the redeemed human race. But why 24 Elders? Twenty-four is the 
number of the Priestly Courses as given in 1. Chron. 24: 1-19. When 
David distributed the Priests into "Courses" he found there were 
24 Heads of the Priestly families, and these 24 Heads he made rep- 
resentative of the WHOLE PRIESTHOOD. As the "Elders" are 
representative of both the Old and New Testament Saints, and the 
Old Testament Saints are represented by the Twelve Tribes of 
Israel, and the New Testament Saints by the Twelve Apostles of the 
Lamb, they together make up 24 representative characters. This 
distinction is clearly brought out in the description of the New 
Jerusalem, where the 12 Foundation Stones are named after the 
Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, and the 12 Gates after the Twelve 
Tribes of Israel. Rev. 21 : 10-14. 

While the Four and Twenty Elders are representative of the Old 
and New Testament Saints, they do not, as a whole, represent the 
Church, for the Church is composed only of New Testament Saints. 
The Old Testament saints are merely the Friends of the Bridegroom. 
But the fact that the New Testament Saints, as represented by the 
Twelve Apostles, are required to make up the 24 representative char- 
acters (Elders), is additional evidence that the Rapture of the Church 
takes place before the Tribulation. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 41 

4. THE FOUR BEASTS. 

Rev. 4:6-11. 

"In the midst of the Throne, and round about the Throne, 
were FOUR BEASTS full of eyes before and behind. And the 
First Beast was like a LION, and the Second Beast like a CALF, 
and the Third Beast had a face as a MAN, and the Fourth Beast 
was like a FLYING EAGLE. And the four Beasts had each of 
them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within; and 
they rest not day or night, saying, HOLY, HOLY, HOLY, 
LORD GOD ALMIGHTY, WHICH WAS, AND IS, AND IS 
TO COME." 

The word translated "Beasts" should be translated "LIVING 
CREATURES," as in the Revised Version. The word here trans- 
lated "beast" (Zoon), is not the same as the one translated "beast" 
(Therion) in chapters eleven, thirteen, and s'eventeen. The word 
here used means a "living being" or "creature," while the word used 
in chapters eleven, thirteen, and seventeen, means a wild, untamed 
animal. They are not angelic beings, for they are distinguished from 
the angels, who are mentioned as a class by themselves in Rev. 5:11. 
Neither are they representative of redeemed human beings, for they 
do not join in the Redemption Song. Rev. 5 : 8-10. The word "they" 
in this passage does not refer to the "Four Living Creatures," but to 
the "Four and Twenty Elders." 

The "Four Living Creatures" are not in the same class with the 
"Elders," for they have no "thrones" or "crowns" or "harps" or 
"golden vials." They are the "Guardians" of the Throne of God, 
and accompany it wherever it goes. Ez. 1 : 24-28. They are four in 
number, which is the "earth number," and therefore have something 
to do with the earth. That is, they are interested in the "re-genesis" 
of the earth to its former glory before the Fall. They have eyes 
before and behind and within, which reveals their intelligence and 
spiritual insight of things past, present, and to come, and they are 
tireless in their service, for they rest not day nor night, saying, "Holy, 
Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come." 

The first time these "Living Creatures" are mentioned in the 
Bible is in Gen. 3 : 24, where they are called "CHERUBIM," but are 
not described. They were placed at the entrance to the "Garden of 
Eden" to prevent the re-entrance of Adam and Eve, and to keep the 
way of the "Tree of Life." It would appear as if at the place where 
they were stationed there was a Tabernacle, a place of worship to 
which Cain and Abel resorted to make their offerings, and that it 
was from there that Cain went out from the "PRESENCE OF THE 
LORD." Gen. 4 : 16. 

When Moses was given on the Holy Mount the pattern of the 
Tabernacle, he was instructed to make the "Ark of the Covenant" 
with two Cherubim upon it. Ex. 25 : 10-22. These Cherubim were 
guardians of the "Mercy Seat," or the place of God's PRESENCE 
when He in His "Shekinah Glory" visited the Tabernacle. But it is 
not until Ezekiel had his vision of the Cherubim (Ez. 1:1-28: 10: 
1-22), that we have a description of what they are like. See the Chart 
on the Cherubim the next page. 



The Cherubim 




JoHN^s LIVING Creatures 




EZEKiEL^s Cherubim 

j EZEK.|:4-2a ElEK.I0:l-2a 
j^ 



Tme( 



.Ea^lc 



w 



The Ox 



The Camp 

Num. 2:1-3:39 






Mak 































Manassu 






A8HER 




Dan 




Napktau 






I&SACKAI 




s 






Ca 


MP Of d 


AN 






X 










< 




















Ephraim 


I 
a. 

UJ 

k. 
O 




QttHONITU 


E 


o"»Jmt'is 

KOMATMntt 


3 


Aarou 
Moses 
Priests 




3 

b. 
O 

< 
o 


JUOAH 








< 
o 






Tribe Of Ltv\ 














< 


lAM 


F Of Rei 


;be 


N 








Benjamin 






G^^0 




Reuben 




SiMEOM 






ZeeuLOi 
































THtLlOM 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 43 

Ezekiel describes them as having the likeness of a man, with 4 
-faces, and 4 wings, and feet like a calf's foot, and hands like a man's 
hand under their wings on their 4 sides. Their 4 faces were different. 
The front face was that of a MAN, the right side face was that of a 
LION, the left side face was that of an OX, and the rear face was 
that of an EAGLE, and their whole body, back, hands, and wings, 
were full of eyes round about. Ez. 10: 12. In John's Vision of the 
■"Cherubim" or "Living Creatures" they are described as like animals, 
the first was like a LION, the second like a CALF, or a young Ox, 
the third had the face of a MAN, and the fourth was like a FLYING 
EAGLE. John's "Living Creatures" had 6 wings, while Ezekiel's 
^'Cherubim" had only 4. In Ezekiel's vision, the "Cherubim," or 
"Living Creatures," were accompanied by the Holy Spirit (Ez. 1 : 12) 
and traveled on wheels, which shows that they were on some tour 
or mission, attended by the Lord, who sat on His Throne over their 
heads (Ez, 1:25-28), but the wheels are absent in John's vision, for 
the scene is in Heaven, the permanent home of the Throne of God. 

In the camping and marching order of Israel in the Wilderness, 
there was a fixed relation of the Twelve Tribes to the Tabernacle. 
In camp the Tabernacle rested in the middle. The Camp of Judah, 
composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the East, with its Standard bearing 
the figure of a LION. The Camp of Ephraim, composed of 3 Tribes, 
rested on the West, with its Standard bearing the figure of an OX. 
The Camp of Reuben, composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the South, 
with its Standard bearing the figrire of a MAN. The Camp of Dan, 
composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the North, with its Standard bear- 
ing the figure of an EAGLE. Thus the Tabernacle in the centre of 
the Camp, the place of God's Presence, was surrounded and protected 
by Standards that bore the figures of Ezekiel's and John's "Living 
Creatures." 

The dissimilarity between Ezekiel's "Living Creatures," and 
John's "Living Creatures" can only be explained on the supposition 
that there are different orders of "Living Creatures" or "Cherubim,** 
each adapted to the service he is created to perform. In Isaiah's 
Vision in the Temple of the Lord seated on His Throne, he saw a 
heavenly order of beings that he called the "Seraphim." They had 6 
wings, like John's "Living Creatures," and cried "Holy, Holy, Holy, 
is the Lord of Hosts: the whole earth is full of His Glory" (Isa. 6: 
1-4), but they stood above the Throne, while Ezekiel's Cherubim 
supported the Throne, and John's "Living Creatures" were in the 
midst or around the Throne. Whatever significances there may be 
in the different forms the "Cherubim" or "Living Creatures'" took, it 
is clear that they do not represent the Church, but are attendants or 
officials attached to the Throne of God, for they summon the four 
Horsemen to appear (Rev. 6:1-8), and one of them hands to the 
''Seven Vial Angels," the "Golden Vials" filled with the "Wrath of 
God." Rev. 15:7. And when they give glory and honor and thanks 
to Him that sits upon the Throne, who liveth forever and ever, the 
"Four and Twenty Elders" fall down before Him that sits upon the 
Throne, and worship Him . . . and cast their crowns before the 
Throne, saying, "Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and 
honor and power ; for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleas- 
ure they are and were created.** Rev. 4: 9-11. 



44 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

5. THE SEVEN-SEALED BOOK. 
Rev. 5:1-14. 




"And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the Throne 
a Book written within and on the back, sealed with SEVEN 
SEALS. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, 
Who is worthy to open the Book, and to loose the SEALS 
thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the 
earth, was able to open the Book, neither to look thereon. And 
one of the Elders saith unto me. Weep not: behold, the LION 
OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, the ROOT OF DAVID, hath pre- 
vailed to open the Book, and to loose the SEVEN SEALS 
thereof. And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the Throne, and 
of the Four Beasts, and in the midst of the Elders, stood a 
LAMB as it had been slain, having SEVEN HORNS and 
SEVEN EYES, which are the SEVEN SPIRTS OF GOD sent 
forth into all the earth. And HE came and took the Book out 
of the right hand of Him that sat upon the Throne." 

What is this "SEVEN SEALED BOOK"? Writing to the 
Ephesians (Eph. 1 : 13-14), Paul said— "Ye were SEALED with the 
Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until 
the REDEMPTION of the PURCHASED POSSESSION." Then 
there is a POSSESSION that is to be REDEEMED. What this is, 
Paul tells us in Rom. 8 : 22-23. "We know that the WHOLE CRE- 
ATION GROANETH AND TRAVAILETH IN PAIN TO- 
GETHER UNTIL NOW. And not only they (all earthly created 
things), but ourselves also, which have the "First fruits of the Spirit," 
even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, 
to wit, the REDEMPTION OF OUR BODY." (This will take 
place at the First Resurrection). 

We see from these references that there is something that was 
lost to mankind and the earth that is to be redeemed, and we do not 
have to go far to find out what it was. It is the inheritance of the 
earth and of immortal life given to Adam and Eve, and that was lost 
in the Fall of Eden. When Adam sinned he lost his inheritance of 
the earth, and it passed out of his hands into the possession of Satan, 
to the disinheritance of all of Adam's seed. The forfeited Title Deed 
is now in God's hands and is awaiting redemption. Its redemption 
means the legal repossession of all that Adam lost by the Fall. Adam 
was impotent to redeem the lost possession, but the law provides 
(Lev. 25:23-34) that a kinsman may redeem a lost possession. That 
KINSMAN has been provided in the person of JESUS CHRIST. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 45 

To become a kinsman He had to be born into the human race. This 
the Virgin Birth accomplished. Jesus paid the REDEMPTIVE 
PRICE, which was His own BLOOD, on the Cross (1. Pet. 1 : 18-20), 
but He has not as yet claimed that which He then purchased. When 
the time comes for the Redemption of the PURCHASED POSSES- 
SION Jesus will do so. That time and the act is described in the 
scripture we are now considering. The "SEVEN SEALED BOOK" 
is the "TITLE DEED" to the redeemed inheritance. In Old Testa- 
ment days when a kinsman desired to redeem a property he took his 
position, with ten men (Elders) as witnesses, in the gate of the city 
and advertised his purpose. This is beautifully illustrated in the 
story of Boaz and Ruth. Ruth 4: 1-12. The kinsman who redeemed 
the property was called the "Goel" or REDEEMER. 

When the "strong angel" proclaimed with a loud voice — "WHO 
is worthy to open the Book, and to loose the Seals thereof?" that 
was the advertisement for the "KINSMAN REDEEMER" to appear. 
But, said John, there was no MAN (^adeemed man) in Heaven, nor 
in Earth, neither under the Earth, who was able to open the Book, 
neither to look thereon. It was not a question of the worthiness of 
some angelic being, as Michael or Gabriel, to open the Book, but of 
a MAN. When John saw that there was no one worthy to open the 
Book he wept. Some say he wept because he was disappointed that 
he could not satisfy his curiosity as to the contents of the Book, but 
such a statement is puerile. A man under the influence of the Holy 
Spirit would not be so foolish. John wept because he knew what 
the Book was, and that if there was no one to open that "BOOK OF 
REDEMPTION," that all hope of the redemption of the earth and 
of man was gone. But John's sorrow was of short duration, for one 
of the Elders said— "Weep not : behold, the LION OF THE TRIBE 
OF JUDAH, the ROOT OF DAVID, hath prevailed to open the 
Book, and to loose the 'Seven Seals' thereof." And John saw, what 
he had not noticed before a LAMB, as it had been slain, standing in 
the midst of the Throne, and of the "Four Living Creatures." John 
had not seen the Lamb before, because it (He) had been seated on 
the Throne with the Father, and advanced out of the Glory of the 
Throne as the Elder spoke. 

John looked for a "Lion" and saw a LAMB. But the Elder was 
right in calling it a "Lion," for Jesus was about to assume His Title 
as the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH, and reign and rule with 
KINGLY POWER. That the Lamb was not an animal is clear from 
verse seven, where it says — "And HE (the Lamb) came and took 
the Book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the Throne." 
This is the sul:)liraest individual act recorded in the Scriptures. On 
it the redemption of the whole creation of God depends. It is still 
future and takes place after the Church has been "caught out" and 
Judged, and before the Tribulation Period begins, and you and I, if 
we are redeemed by the Blood of the Lamb, will witness the scene, 
and take pxart in the "Song of Redemption" that follows. Rev. 5 : 8-10. 



46 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 
THE "SEVEN-HORNED" LAMB. 




This is the "DUE TIME," when the "MAN" CHRIST JESUS, 

who gave Himself as a "RANSOM" (on the Cross) for the redemp- 
tion of the lost inheritance, will he TESTIFIED TO before the 
Throne of God, by redeemed mankind, angels, and every creature in 
Heaven and Earth, and under the Earth. 1. Tim. 2: 5-6; Rev, 5 : 8-14. 

When the Lamb leaves the Throne to take the Book, His Media- 
torial Work ceases, and His REDEMPTIVE WORK begins. When 
our "KINSMAN REDEEMER" is handed the "Book," the "TITLE 
DEED" to the "Purchased Possession," He has the right to break its 
SEALS, and claim the "Inheritance," and DISPOSSESS the present 
claimant SATAN. This He will immediately proceed to do, as He 
breaks the SEALS. Satan is not evicted at once. He contests the 
claim and it is only after a prolonged conflict that he is finally dis- 
possessed and cast into the Lake of Fire. 

In the Gospels four titles are given to Jesus. He is the Son of 
David ; the Son of Abraham ; the Son of Man ; and the Son of Grod. 

1. As the Son of David, He has title to the Throne of David. 

2. As the Son of Abraham, He has title to the Land of Pales- 
tine, and all included in the Royal Grant to Abraham. See Map of 
The Royal Grant. 

3. As the Son of Man, He has title to the Earth and the World. 

4. As the Son of God, He is the Heir of All Things. 

The manner of redemption of a lost inheritance is beautifully set 
forth in the Old Testament. A property could not be alienated from 
the original owner or his heirs for a longer period than 50 years, at 
which time it reverted to the original owner. If however for some 
reason the owner was forced to sell it, it could be redeemed by the 
next of kin on the payment of the proportionate amount of its value 
due until the next "Year of Jubilee." Lev. 25 : 8-17. Two illustra- 
tions of this method of redeeming a forfeited possession are gfiven 
in the Old Testament ; one in Ruth 4 : 1-12, where Boaz redeems the 
possession of Elimelech, the other in Jer. 32 : 6-12, where the Prophet 
Jeremiah purchased the possession of his cousin Hanameel. The 
"Deed" was written on a parchment roll, and when the inside was 
filled, the outside was used, but enough space was left to not show 
the writing when the parchment was rolled up and sealed, and on the 
outside of the roll that showed, the Title of the Deed, and the names 



48 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

of the subscribing witnesses were written. Two copies of the "Deed" 
were made. One was sealed, and the other left unsealed for the pur- 
pose of reference. These deeds were handed to the purchaser in the 
presence of witnesses, and either kept by him, or intrusted to a cus- 
todian, or placed, as in the case of Jeremiah, in an earthen vessel, that 
would neither rot nor rust, to be preserved until the end of t^e Sev- 
enty Years of Captivity that the Prophet had foretold was to be. 
This method of taking title, explains the meaning and purpose of the 
"Seven Sealed Book" that John saw written within and on the back. 
The "Seals" were not in a row along the edge of the Book or Roll, 
but a Seal was broken and the parchment unrolled until the next 
seal was reached, and so on until all the "Seals" had been broken. 
We are not told that what happened as the "Seals" were broken was 
read out of the Book. The contents of the "Book" are not disclosed. 
We are simply told, as the "Seals" are broken, that certain things 
happened. They doubtless were preliminary to the Lamb's taking 
possession of the Purchased Possession. It is not until chapter 10: 
1-6, that Christ, as the "MIGHTY ANGEL," puts His right foot 
upon the sea, and His left foot on the earth, and cries — "There shall 
be time no longer," that is "NO LONGER DELAY," that He takes 
formal possession, but as the claim is disputed further steps, as we 
shall see, are necessary to secure possession. 



DanieFs Seventieth Week 

Daniel 9:1-27. 

As the events recorded in Rev. 6: 1 to Rev. 19:21, are connected 
with the last, or "Seventieth Week," of Daniel's "SEVENTY 
WEEKS," it is necessary that we stop here and explain what is 
meant by Daniel's "Seventieth Week." 

The Prophet Daniel had been 68 years (B. C. 538) in Babylon, 
and by a study of the Prophecy of Jeremiah (Jer. 25:11), he dis- 
covered that the "Seventy Years" Captivity of his people was near- 
ing its end, and so he set his face unto the Lord, to seek by prayer and 
supplication (Dan. 9:3) to know the exact time of its ending, and 
while he was praying the Angel Gabriel appeared to enlighten him. 
(Dan. 9:20-23.) Daniel was concerned about the expiration of the 
"Seventy Years" of the Captivity, and the restoration of his people to 
Palestine, and the rebuilding of the City of Jerusalem and of the 
Temple. But the Angel Gabriel came to disclose to him something 
more important than that. While he doubtless informed Daniel that 
God would fulfil His promise as to the "Seventy Years" of the Cap- 
tivity, which, as we know. He did, he also made known to Daniel 
that that would not end the troubles of Israel. That while the Jews 
were to return to Jerusalem at the end of the "Seventy Years" of 
Captivity, there was a longer period to elapse before the Kingdom 
would be restored to them, a period of 

"SEVENTY WEEKS." 




De«i«heo ')'» D(i*wM 

Br 
CuMtMCC Lakkin 
r e«CM»si,pHn» ,Pi 

GOPrRIQHTCa 



The Tribulation Period 

Daniels "Seventieth Week 

The 
Reion Of Antichrist 



LOCUST* From Tmi Pit 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 49 

"SEVENTY WEEKS are determined upon Thy People (Dan- 
iel's people the Jews) and upon the Holy City (Jerusalem), to finish 
the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make recon- 
ciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and 
to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. 
Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the 
commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the 'MESSIAH 
THE PRINCE' shall be SEVEN WEEKS, and THREESCORE 
AND TWO WEEKS: the street shall be built again, and the wall, 
even in troublous times. And after THREESCORE AND TWO 
WEEKS shall MESSIAH BE CUT OFF, but not for Himself: and 
the people (Roman) of the PRINCE THAT SHALL COME (Anti- 
christ) shall destroy the City and the Sanctuary ; and the end thereof 
shall be ■with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are 
determined. And he (Antichrist) shall confirm the Covenant with 
many for ONE WEEK (the last or Seventieth Week) : and in the 
midst of THE WEEK he (Antichrist) shall cause the Sacrifice and 
the oblations to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations (the 
Abomination of Desolation spoken of by Christ. Matt. 24: 15) he 
shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that deter- 
mined shall be poured upon the desolate." Dan. 9 : 24-27. 

This Vision of the "SEVENTY WEEKS" is the most important 
revelation, in many ways, made in the Scriptures. We are here told 
that this Period of "SEVENTY WEEKS" was determined upon 
Daniel's PEOPLE (the Jews), and upon the HOLY CITY (Jeru- 
salem), This is very important. It discloses the fact that the "SEV- 
ENTY WEEKS" nave nothing to do with the Gentiles, or the 
Church, but only with the JEWS and JERUSALEM. It also dis- 
closes anothei important fact that the "SEVENTY WEEKS" only 
cover the period when the Jews are DWELLING IN THEIR OWN 
LAND, and does not cover the present period of their Dispersion. 
We are told h verse 24 that these "SEVENTY WEEKS" were de- 
termined for z SIX-FOLD purpose. 

1. TO FINISH THE TRANSGRESSION. 

It is the transgression of ISRAEL that is here referred to, and 
the finishing of it will be the turning away of UNGODLINESS 
FROM JACOB. Rom. 11:26-27. The transgression of Israel has 
not yet come to an end, and will not until they as a Nation shall be 
converted. 

2. TO MAKE AN END OF SINS. 

The margin reads to "seal up" sins. The sins of ISRAEL. This 
may refer to the author of Israel's sins — Satan, who shall at that time 
be "sealed up" in the Pit. Rev. 20 : 1-3. 

3. TO MAKE RECONCILIATION FOR INIQUITY. 

This refers to ISRAEL'S iniquity in the rejection of their Mes- 
siah. While atonement was made for their sin on the Cross, its appli- 
cation to Israel as a Nation awaits the day when they shall look on 
Him whom they pierced (Zech. 12:10), and a fountain shall be 
opened to the "House of David," and the inhabitants of Jerusalem 



50 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

for sin and uncleanliness, Zech. 13: 1, and a nation, the Jewish Nation, 
shall be "born again" in a day. Isa. 66 : 8. 

4. TO BRING IN EVERLASTING RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

When the "Transgres'sion of ISRAEL" has come to an end, and 
her sins are "sealed up," then everlasting righteousness shall be 
brought in. The King will come, and the Kingdom be restored to 
Israel, and the Millennium will be here, and the "Knowledge of the 
Lord" shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea. Hab. 2: 14. 

5. TO SEAL UP THE VISION AND PROPHECY. 

When the "Transgression of ISRAEL" has ceased and they 
have uninterrupted communion with God, there will no longer be 
any need for "Vision" or "Prophet." It is a noteworthy fact that 
"Vision" and "Prophecy" has been confined to the Jewish race. 

6. TO ANOINT THE MOST HOLY. 

This probably refers to the anointing of the "Most Holy Place," 
or the "Holy of Holies" of the MILLENNIAL TEMPLE, described 
by Ezekiel. Ezek. 41. There is great significance in this announce- 
ment; for, although the Tabernacle of Moses was anointed (Lev. 
8 : 10) , there is no mention of such a ceremony in the Consecration 
of either Solomon's Temple, or the Temple of Zerubbabel, for those 
buildings were considered merely as continuations of the Mosaic 
Tabernacle. But when the King comes back and sits upon the Throne 
of His father David, there is to be a magnificent Temple erected, the 
like of which has never as yet been seen on this planet of ours. There 
will be no "Ark of the Covenant" with its "Mercy Seat," in the 
"Most Holy Place" of the Millennial Temple (Jer. 3: 16), but in its 
place will stand the ROYAL THRONE on which the "BRANCH," 
the Messiah shall sit as a KING-PRIEST (Zech. 6:12-13), and 
whose anointing is here referred to. 

Now as the fulfilment of this "Six-Fold" purpose of the "SEV- 
ENTY WEEKS" synchronizes with the things that shall happen at 
the close of this Dispensation, and that are described in Rev. 6:1; 
19:21, it is clear that the last, or "SEVENTIETH WEEK" of Dan- 
iel's "Seventy Weeks," covers the "TIME PERIOD" of Rev. 6:1; 
19:21, and confirms the claim that that "Period" is Jewish and has 
nothing to do with the Church. To prove this it is only necessary 
to outline Daniel's "Seventy Weeks." 

The "Seventy Weeks" are divided into "THREE PERIODS" 
of 7 Weeks, and 62 Weeks, and 1 Week. They cover the time from 
the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jeru- 
salem, which was the 14th day of the month Nisan (March) B, C. 
445, to the Second Stage (The Revelation) of the Second Coming of 
Christ. The "First Period," 7 WEEKS, refers to the time required 
to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem, which was 49 years, thus giving us 
the "Key" to the meaning of the word "WEEK," for if 7 WEEKS 
are equal to 49 YEARS, then 1 WEEK is equal to 7 YEARS. Now 
we are told that from the going forth of the commandment to 
restore and rebuild Jerusalem (B. C. 445) unto the "MESSIAH THE 



52 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

PRINCE," shall be 7 WEEKS, and THREESCORE AND TWO 
WEEKS, or 69 WEEKS, or, if 1 WEEK is equal to 7 YEARS, 
7 X 69 or 483 YEARS. Now Jesus, as "MESSIAH THE PRINCE," 

rode in triumph into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday, April 2, A. D. 30. 
The difference in time between B. C. 445 and A. D. 30 is 475 years, 
but, as we have seen, 69 WEEKS equal 483 years, a difference of 8 
years. How are we to explain th's difference? 

The 475 years between B. C. 445 and A. D. 30, are Julian or 
Astronomical years of 365^4 days each, but when we reduce them to 
Calendar years of 360 days each, the year used in the Scriptures, we 
find that we have exactly 483 years of 360 days each. This proves 
that there was no break between the "First" and "Second" Periods 
of the "Seventy Weeks," and that the prophecy that there should be 
69 WEEKS to the coming of "MESSIAH THE PRINCE" was lit- 
erally fulfilled. Now as 69 WEEKS of Daniel's "SEVENTY 
WEEKS" have already expired, and all that was prophesied to 
occur during those "SEVENTY WEEKS" has not yet been ful- 
filled, it stands to reason that the things unfulfilled are still future, 
and must be fulfilled in the remaining "ONE WEEK," and that 
that "ONE WEEK" shall be "SEVEN YEARS" long, for it must 
be of the same length as the other "WEEKS." This then gives 
us the length of time of the reign of the "PRINCE THAT SHALL 
COME" (Antichrist), who we are told in verse 27 (Dan. 9:27) shall 
make a Covenant with the Jews for "ONE WEEK" (7 years), the 
last or "SEVENTIETH WEEK," and that in the "Middle" of the 
WEEK he shall break the Covenant and cause the "sacrifice and 
oblation" that the Jews will have restored, to cease, and then the 
"overspreading of abominations that maketh desolate," shall con- 
tinue until the end of the WEEK. As this is just what is foretold 
will occur during the reign of Antichrist (2. Thess. 2 : 3-4) we see 
that the "Period" between Rev. 6: 1 and Rev. 19:21, that we are now 
about to study, is the "Third Period" of ONE WEEK, of Daniel's 
"SEVENTY WEEKS" and that it is to last SEVEN YEARS. From 
this we see that while there was no "Time Space" between the "First" 
and "Second" Periods of the "Seventy Weeks," there is a "Time 
Space" between the "Second" and "Third" Periods or the 69th and 
70th Week, of already (A. D. 1919) 1889 years, or the present Church 
Age. This was hidden so the ChurCh should not fail to watch. See 
the Chart, "Daniel's Seventy Weeks." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 53 

The Seven Seals 

FIRST SEAL. 

(A White Horse.) 

Rev. 6:1-2. 




"And I saw when the LAMB opened one of the SEALS, and 
I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the 'Four Beasts' 
saying, Come and see. And I saw, and behold a WHITE 
HORSE: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was 
given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer." 

When the LAMB broke the "First Seal," the first, or "Lion-like 
Living Creature" cried with a voice of thunder — "COME." The 
words "and see" are omitted in many manuscripts, and in the Revised 
Version. John had no need to "come" for he was already there. The 
command then of "Come" was to the "Rider" of the White Horse. 
When he appeared, John says — "And I saw, and behold a WHITE 
HORSE ; and he that sat on him had a bow ; and a crown was given 
unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer." 

Who is the "Rider" upon this White Horse? He is not Christ, 
as some claim, for Christ, as the LAMB, is holding the "Seven Sealed 
Book" and breaking its "Seals." Christ does not appear as a White 
Horse Rider until chapter 19: 11-16, when He comes with the armies 
of Heaven to engage in the Battle of Armageddon. Then He is called 
"Faithful and True," and on His head there is a many "Diademed 
Crown," and He is clothed in a vesture dipped in blood, and His name 
is called the "WORD OF GOD," and there is no weapon of warfare 
in His hand, but a sharp sword comes out of His mouth, and the 
eflFect upon His enemies will be swift and terrible. 

This "Rider" has a "bow," no arrow is mentioned, and he is not 
crowned at first, but a crown will be given to him later, the "Ste- 
phanos" or "Victor's Crown," as a reward for his victories which are 
prolonged and bloodless. This is the picture of a brilliant, strategical, 
and irresistible conqueror, whose victories will dazzle the world, and 
elevate him to a leadership that will place him at the Head of th6 



54 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Ten Federated Kingdoms of the revived Roman Empire. As a 
subaltern, like Napoleon I, he will rise from the ranks until a crown 
will be given him. His triumphs will be due to his skilful diplomacy. 
Like Antiochus Epiphanes, his prototype, he "will come in peaceably^ 
and obtain the Kingdom by flatteries." Dan. 11 : 21. As the "Tool of 
Satan" he will be endowed with wonder working powers, and when 
he comes, he will find the world ready to receive him, for God will 
send upon its inhabitants a "strong delusion" that they will believe a 
LIE, or "THE LIE," for that is what he will be. 2. Thess. 2:9-11. 
In other words this White Horse Rider is the ANTICHRIST. 
He is the "PRINCE WHO IS TO COME" of Daniel's Vision of the 
"Seventy Weeks," and who will confirm the Covenant for "ONE 
WEEK," the last or "Seventieth Week," with Daniel's people the 
Jews. Dan. 9 : 27. This Covenant will probably be the privilege to 
return to Palestine and rebuild the Temple and re-establish their sac- 
rificial form of worship, and national existence, in exchange for the 
financial assistance of the Jewish bankers of the world in his schemes 
of establishing world wide commerce, and the formation of a gigantic 
corporation, with its commercial centre in the rebuilt city of Babylon, 
so that no one can buy or sell unless they have his "MARK," (the 
"Mark of the Beast," Rev. 13 : 16-17), for we are told in Dan. 8 : 23-25, 
that "through his policy also he shall cause CRAFT (manufactories) 
to prosper in his hand." 

The rise of this White Horse Rider necessarily antedates the 
beginning of the "Seventieth Week," or the "SEVEN YEARS" of his 
reign, for he must have reached a position of power to make a Cove- 
nant with the Jews at the beginning of the "WEEK," but he does 
not become "THE BEAST," as described in chapter 13 : 1-8, until the 
"Middle" of the WEEK, that is, until after Satan is cast out of the 
Heavenlies and incarnates himself in him. His rise to power and the 
rebuilding of Babylon will take time, so the Rapture of the Church 
will doubtless antedate the beginning of the WEEK by some years. 
But while the establishment of the Antichrist's power will be com- 
paratively peaceful, that peace will be shortlived as is evident from 
the breaking of the "Second Seal." 

This "White Horse Rider" will be Satan's "SUPERMAN." The 
Scriptures clearly teach that there is some day to arise a human 
being who shall be the embodiment of all Satanic power. He will 
be known as the "WILFUL KING" because he shall do according 
to his own will. He will be the Czar of Czars. He will have no 
respect for sacred things or places. He will cause a throne to be 
erected in the Most Holy Place of a Temple that the Jews will 
build at Jerusalem, and, seating himself upon it, he will proclaim 
himself God, and men will be commanded to worship him; and 
Satan will give unto him his power and his seat (Throne) and great 
authority. All this will be fully brought out under the "Sixth 
Personage." the "Beast Out of the Sea," Page 103. 



•J^HE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER, 55 

SECOND SEAL. 

(A Red Horse.) 

Rev. 6:3-4. 




"And when He had opened the 'SECOND SEAL,' I heard 

je 'Second Beast' say, Come. And there went out another Horse 

that was RED: and power was g^ven to him that sat thereon to 

take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: 

and there was given unto him a GREAT SWORD." 

There is no need to tarry long with this SEAL. When it was 
Voken John heard the second, or "Calf-like Living Creature" say, 
**Come," and a "RED HORSE" appeared and went forth, whose 
Rider was given a "GREAT SWORD," and who had power to take 
peace from the earth, and cause men to kill one another. The sym- 
bolism is very clear. Red, the color of the Horse, is a symbol of 
BLOOD, and the Sword is a symbol of WAR. The time is clearly 
that prophesied by Christ — "And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of 
wars . . . for nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom 
against kingdom." Matt. 24: 6-7. This seems to imply that the Anti- 
christ will not have everything his own way, and that his Autocratic 
methods will lead to insubordination and civil wars among the nations 
under some great leader represented by the Rider of the Red Horse, 
whose "Great Sword" is symbolical of the awful destruction of 
human life that will follow. 

This is a fulfillment of 1. Thess. 5 : 3. "When they shall say 
PEACE and SAFETY; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, 
as travail upon a woman with child ; and they shall not escape." We 
learn from this "Seal" that wars are likely to break out at any time 
and that there will be no peace on the earth until the return of the 
"Prince of Peace." 



56 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

THIRD SEAL. 

(A Black Horse.) 

Rev. 6:5-6. 




"And when He opened the 'THIRD SEAL/ I heard the 
'Third Beast' say, Come. And I beheld, and lo a BLACK 
HORSE: and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his 
hand. And I heard a voice in the midst of the Four Beasts say, 
A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley 
for a penny: and see thou hurt ndt the oil and the wine.** 



When the "THIRD SEAL" was broken John heard the third or 
"Man-like Living Creature" say— "Come," and a "BLACK HORSE" 
appeared and went forth, whose Rider held in his hand a "pair of 
balances," and John heard the voice of an invisible person in the 
midst of the "Four Living Creatures" say — "A measure of wheat for 
a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt 
not the oil and the wine." The "BLACK HORSE" signifies famine, 
and the Rider the "Conserver of Food." When all able bodied men 
are drafted for war, and no one left to sow and harvest the crops, 
then famine is sure to follow. So great will be the famine, that it 
will take a "denarius" a day's wages, to buy a "choenix" (2 pints) of 
wheat," the daily ration of a slave. What is meant by not hurting the 
oil and wine, may be, that as the Olive tree and grapevine do not 
bear their fruit until some months after the wheat and barley harvest, 
and grow without much attention, their crops would not be so much 
affected by war, and therefore the Olive trees and grapevines were 
not to be ruthlessly destroyed by invaders for they were needed for 
medicinal purposes. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 37 

FOURTH SEAL. 
(A Pale Horse.) 

Rev. 6:7-8. 




"And when He had opened the 'FOURTH SEAL/ I heard 
the voice of the 'Fourth Beast' say, Come. And I looked, and 
behold a PALE HORSE: and his name that sat on him was 
DEATH, and HELL (Hades) followed with him. And power 
was given unto them over the* fourth part of the earth, to kill 
with SWORD, and with HUNGER, and with DEATH, and with 
the BEASTS OF THE EARTH." 

When the "FOURTH SEAL" was broken John heard the fourth, 
or "Eagle-like Living Creature" say— "Come," and a "PALE 
HORSE" appeared and went forth. Note the "corpse-like" color of 
the Horse. We are not surprised then when the Rider upon the 
"PALE HORSE" is called "DEATH," and that "HADES," the 
"Grave," not "Hell," follows after "Death" like a great "Voracious 
Monster" to swallow up the victims of "DEATH." It is worthy of 
note that the Riders of the first three Horses are not named, but it 
will be very clear when the events they chronicle occur, who and what 
is meant. Here however the Rider is personified and called 
"DEATH," and his consort is called "HADES," they are inseparable 
companions. The reference here is clearly to some great PESTI- 
LENCE that shall come upon the earth. After a devastating war, 
followed by famine, during which the dead are left unburied, a 
PESTILENCE is sure to follow. The "fourth part of the earth" 
over which the Pestilence shall sweep will probably be that part of 
the Eastern Hemisphere covered by the revived Roman Empire. 
See Map of the Old Roman Empire. So great will be the destruction 
of human life in the days of the "Fourth Seal" that HADES will 
have to enlarge herself and open her mouth without measure, as fore- 
told in Isa. 5 : 13-16. The means of destruction mentioned — the 
SWORD, HUNGER, DEATH, and the BEASTS OF THE EARTH, 



58 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

are the "FOUR SORE JUDGMENTS" of Ez. 14:21, that are to fall 
upon JERUSALEM — '"For thus saith the Lord God: How much 
more when I send mv 'FOUR SORE JUDGMENTS' upon JERU- 
SALEM, the SWORD, and the FAMINE, and the NOISOME 
BEAST, and the PESTILENCE, to cut ott from it man and beast." 
Those will be awful times to those who must pass through them. 
But the Church will not be in them having been '"caught out" before 
as promised. But a\Wul as those days will be. thev will be only the 
"BEGINNING OF SORROWS" for those who are left. Matt. 24: 
6-S. And the worst thing about them will be that they are "Harden- 
ing Judgments," and instead of the people repenting and calling upon 
God. they will call on the mountains and rocks to hide them from the 
face of Him that sitteth on the Throne. Rev. 6: 15-17. 

FIFTH SEAL. 

(The Souls o£ Martyrs.) 

Rev. 6:9-11. 







Tfac Sacrificial Altar 

(SquIs Under the Altar.) 

"And when He had opened the 'FIFTH SEAL,' I saw under 
the 'Altar' the SOULS of them that were slain for the Word ol 
God, and for the testimony which they held: and they cried with 
a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, Holy and True, dost 
Thou not judge and avenge cnir BLOOD on them that dwell on 
the earth? And white robes were given unto every one of them: 
and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a 'little 
season,' until their fellow servants also and their brethren, that 
should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled." 

When the Lamb had opened the "FIFTH SEAL," John sa« 
tinder the "Sacrificial Altar," corresponding to the "Burnt Offering 
Altar," the "SOULS" of them that were slain for the "Word of God" 
and for the "testimony they held." The fact that their "SOULS" 
were under the "Sacrificial Altar" is proof that they had been offered 
as a "Sacrifice," that is that they were MARTYRS. But they were 
not the Martyrs of the Christian Church, for they had been resur- 
rected and taken up with the Church. These Martyrs are those who 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 59 

will be killed for the "Word of God" and their "testimony" after the 
Church is caught out. 

According to Christ (Matt. 24:9-14), a persecution will be 
brought about by the preaching of the "GOSPEL OF THE KING- 
DOM." When the Church is caught out the preaching of the "GOS- 
PEL OF THE GRACE OF GOD" (Acts 20:24), which is being 
preached now, will cease, and the preaching of the "GOSPEL OF 
THE KINGDOM" will be revived. It is the Gospel that John the 
Baptist preached, "Repent ye : for the Kingdom of Heaven is at 
hand," Matt. 3: 1-2, and that Elijah the Prophet when he returns will 
preach. Malachi 4:5-6. It is to be preached in all the world for a 
witness; and then shall the "End," the End of this Dispensation, 
come. It will be preached by the Jews, and will be the announcement 
that Christ is coming back to set up His Earthly Kingdom, and rule 
over the affairs of men. This will be exceedingly distasteful to the 
Kings of the Earth, particularly to Antichrist and the Kings of the 
Ten Federated Kingdoms, and the outcome will be a "Great Perse- 
cution" of those who preach and accept such a Gospel, and the 
"SOULS" that John saw under the "Sacrificial Altar," are the souls 
of those who shall perish during that time of persecution. That 
there is no such thing as "Soul Sleep," and that disembodied SOULS 
are conscious and can speak and cry, is clear from what John saw 
and heard, for these "SOULS" cried with a loud voice — "How long, 
O Lord, Holy and True, dost Thou not judge and avenge our BLOOD 
on them that dwell on the earth?" The character of their cry is fur- 
ther proof that they are not the Martyrs of the Christian Church, 
for they would not cry to be avenged, but like Stephen would say — • 
"Lord, lay not this sin to their charge." Acts 7:60. Their cry is 
that of the Imprecatory Psalms (Psa. 35, 55, 59, 94, etc.) and indi- 
cates that these Martyrs whose SOULS are seen are mainly JEWS. 
This is still more likely when we consider that the "Gospel of the 
Kingdom" is to be preached to the NATIONS, and Israel has never 
been numbered among the Nations. Num. 23 : 9. 

To these martyred "SOULS" white robes were given. This does 
not mean that they were resurrected, that is, given glorified BODIES, 
and then robed, but that they in their "Soulish" or "PSYCHICAL" 
bodies were given white robes, for while the "Spirit" of man loses its 
earthly, or FLESHY body, at death, it still has a body, its SOUL- 
ISH body, that can see, hear, speak, etc., for how could a SOUL "cry" 
if it did not have a form and physical senses. For a full exposition 
of this see the Author's Book on "Dispensational Truth," the Chapter 
on the "Spirit World." 

These martyred SOULS were comforted, and told that they 
should rest for a "little season," about 3J/2 years, until their fellow 
servants also, and their brethren (Jews) that should be killed, as they 
were, should be fulfilled. This promise is fulfilled in Rev. 20:4-6. 
These are the Saints of the Most High that Daniel foresaw would 
receive the Kingdom. Dan. 7 : 27. 



60 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

SIXTH SEAL. 

(Physical Changes.) 

Rev. 6:12-17. 

"And I beheld when He had opened the 'SIXTH SEAL,* 
and, lo, there was an earthquake: and the sun became black as 
sackclcAh of hair, and the moon became as blood: and the stars 
of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a tig tree casteth her 
untimely rif^-, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And the 
heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every 
mountain end sland were moved out of their places. And the 
kings of the eaith, and the great men, and the rich men, and the 
chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and 
every free man mc tnemselves in the dens and in the rocks of 
thf mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, FALL ON 
V6, and HIDE US from the face of Him that sitteth on the 
Throne, and from the WRATH OF THE LAMB: for th". great 
day of HIS WRATH is come; and who shall be able to stand?" 

When the "SIXTH SEAL" was broken John tells us that there 
was a "GREAT EARTHQUAKE," and the "SUN BECAME 
BLACK AS SACKCLOTH OF HAIR," and the "MOON BECAME 
AS BLOOD," and the "STARS OF HEAVEN FELL TO THE 
EARTH," and the "HEAVEN DEPARTED AS A SCROLL," and 
"EVERY MOUNTAIN AND ISLAND WERE MOVED OUT OF 
THEIR PLACE." It will not do to say that these things prefigure 
and symbolize the overthrow of the Powers of the Earth by great 
social and political convulsions. These are nothing more or less than 
great physical convulsions that shall shake the earth, and that have 
been foretold by the Prophets and by Christ Himself. Such physical 
phenomena and changes have happened before. We must not forget 
the "GREAT DARKNESS" that for 3 days overspread Egypt in the 
days before the Exodus (Ex. 10:21-23), nor the "DARKNESS" that 
settled over Jerusalem and Calvary on the day of the Crucifixion of 
Christ. Matt. 27:45. 

The Prophet Zachariah speaks of a day that shall not be "dear" 
or "dark," and he associates it with an earthquake at the time of the 
return of the Lord. Zech. 14: 1-7. On May 19, 1780, there was in 
New England what is called in history the "Dark Day." It was not 
an eclipse of the sun, and yet it was dark enough to make the stars 
visible, and the chickens went to roost. The cause of that darkness 
has never been explained. In the prophecy of Joel we read — "I will 
shew wonders in the heavens, and in the earth, blood, and fire, and 
pillars of smoke. The sun shall be TURNED INTO DARKNESS, 
and the moon into BLOOD, before THE GREAT AND TERRIBLE 
DAY OF THE LORD COME." Joel 2:30-31. In Isa. 13:9-10, we 
read— "Behold the 'DAY OF THE LORD' cometh, cruel both with 
wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate, and He shall destroy 
the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the con- 
stellations thereof shall NOT GIVE THEIR LIGHT, the sun shall 
be DARKENED in his going forth, and the moon shall not CAUSE 
HER LIGHT TO SHINE." In Isa. 34:4 we read— "All the host of 
heaven (the stars) shall be dissolved and the heavens shall be rolled 
together as a scroll: and all their host shall fall down, as the leaf 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 61 

falleth from the vine, and as falling fig from the figtree." This corre- 
sponds to the "stars of heaven" of this "SEAL," and probably refers 
not to the constellations and heavenly bodies (stars), they are too 
far away to be affected by judgments on the earth, but to our own 
atmosphere, and to "meteors" and "shooting stars," similar to the 
"shooting stars" of November 15th, 1833, when they fell for 3 hours 
during the evening, and so terrified the people that they thought the 
end of the world had come. These physical convulsions will be the 
earth's "TRAVAIL PAINS" as she labors to bring forth the NEW 
CREATION of the Millennial Age. Christ refers to this period in 
Matt. 24:29, where He says— "In those days shall the SUN BE 
DARKENED (that is, its light obscured), and the MOON SHALL 
NOT GIVE HER LIGHT, and the STARS SHALL FALL FROM 
HEAVEN, and the POWERS OF THE HEAVENS (the Principali- 
ties and Powers of the Heavenly Places (Eph. 6: 12), not the Powers 
and Kingdoms of the Earth), SHALL BE SHAKEN." All these 
startling physical changes and convulsions will cause a great fear to 
fall upon all classes and conditions of men (7 classes are named), 
who will no longer attribute such changes merely to natural law, 
but will see the "HAND OF THE ALMIGHTY" in it all. To them 
the "DAY OF JUDGMENT" will become a reality, and in their fear 
and terror they will hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks of 
the mountains, and say to them— "FALL ON US, AND HIDE US 
FROM THE FACE OF HIM THAT SITTETH ON THE 
THRONE, AND FROM THE 'WRATH OF THE LAMB,' FOR 
THE GREAT DAY OF HIS WRATH IS COME, AND WHO 
SHALL BE ABLE TO STAND?" What a prayer? Instead of 
repenting and crying for Salvation, they will call on the mountains 
and rocks to bury them from the sight of the Almighty. 

At this point it will be interesting to compare, as on the next 
three pages, Christ's "Olivet Discourse" (Matt. 24:1-30), with the "Six 
Seals" of Rev. 6:1-17. The similarity between them is most striking, 
and proves that the author of the "Olivet Discourse" foreknew, in the 
"Days of His Flesh," in their exact order, the things that shall come to 
pass in the "Day of the Lord." This is indisputable evidence of the 
Deity of Jesus. 



62 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER, 



Comparison Of 
Christ's ^' Olivet Discourse " 
And"Revelation Six" 



Tuesday 

Afternoon 

APRli-4-:A.D.30 



Tuesday 

EVENINQ 



MATT24-:I-3 

AND Jesns went out, and de- 
^ parted firom the temple; 
and Mb disciples came to him for 
to shew him tho bmldinge of the 
temple. 

2 And Jeens eaid nnto them. 
See ye not all these things? ver- 
ily I say unto yon, There shall 
not be .left here one stone upon 
another, that shall not be thiown 
down. 

3 U And as he sat upon the 
mount of Olires, the disciples 
came unto him privately, saying, 
Tell us, when shall these things 
bel and what thaU be the sign 
o? thy coming, and of the end of 
the worldl 



T he Three-fold Question 

l-WHEN SHALL THESE THINQS BE? 

2- WHAT Shall BE THt Siqn OfThv COMiNq? 
3-Ano Of The End Of The WorloCAqe)? 

Answer To First Question 

Rev. G:i-2 



l-SEAL M 



Matt. 2^:4-5 

4 And Jesus answered and said 
nnto them, Take heed that no 
aan deceive you. FALS E CHR I ST 'S 

p For many shall come m my ■ 

name, saying, I am Ohrist; and 
:diall deceive numy. 



MATT. 24-: 6-7 

6 And ye shall hear of wars and 
rumours of wars : see that ye be 
not troubled : for all these things 
must come to pass, but the end 
is not yot. 

7 For nation shall rise against 
nation, and kingdom against 
kmgduin : 



2-Seal 

Wars 



ND I saw when th& Jiiamb 
opened one of the seals, and 
I heard, as it were the noise o^f 
thunder, one of the four beasts 
saying, Oome and see. 

2 And I saw, and behold a 
white horse : and he that sat on 
him had a bowj and a crown was 
gfren nnto him: and he went 
forth conquering, and to con- 
quer. 

Rev. 6: 3-4 - 

3 And when he had opened the 
second seal, I heard the second 
beast say, Oome and see. 

4 And there went out- another 
horse that was red: and power 
was given to him that sat thereon 
to take peace from the earth, and 
that they should kill one another: 
and there was given unto him a 
great sword. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 63 



Matt £4-. 7 

and there sliall be tiuu ines. 



Matt. 24-; 9-13 

9 Then shall they deliver yon 
np to be afflicted, and shall kill 
you : and ye shall be hated of 
all nations for my name's sake. 

10 And then shall many be of- 
fended, and shall betray one an- 
other, and shall hate one another. 

11 And many false prophets 
shall rise, and shall deceive many. 

12 And because iniquity shall 
abound, the love of many shall 
wax cold. 

13 But he that shall endure unto 
the end, the same shall be saved. 



Matt. 24: 14 - 

14 Ajid this gospel of the king- 
dom shall be preached in all the 
world for a witness unto all na- 
tions; and then shall the end come. 



3rSEAL 

Famines 



Matt 24: 7-8 

and pestilences, and earth- 
quakes, in divers places. 
8 All these are the beginning of 
sorrows. 



4-SEAL 

Pestilence 

A/d 

Death 



Rev. 6:5-6 

6 And wben he had opened the 
third seal, I heard the third beast 
say. Come and see. And I be- 
held, and lo a black horse ; and 
he that sat on him had a pair of 
balances in his hand. 

6 And I heard a voice in the 
midst of the four beasts say, A 
measure of wheat for a penny, 
and three measures of barley for 
a penny; and tee thou hurt not 
the oil and the wine. 

Rev. 6:7-8 

7 And when he had opened the 
fourth seal, I heard the voice of 
the fourth beast say, Come and 
see. 

8 And I looked, and behold a 
pale horse : and his name that sat 
on him was Death, and Hell fol- 
lowed with him. And power 
was given unto them over the 
fourth part of the earth, to kill 
with sword, and with hunger, 
and with death, and with the 
beasts of the earth. 

ReV.6:9-II 

». ^ 9 And when he had qpened the 

^ - ^ E A L fifth seal, I saw under the altar 

VA —^ „ „ . ^ the souls of them that were slain 

yi ARTTKDOMb for the word of God, and for the 

testimony which they held : 

10 And they cried with a loud 
voice, saying, How long, O Lord, 
holy and true, dost thou not 
judge and avenge our blood oh 
them that dwell on the earth 1 

11 And white robes were given 
unto every one of them ; and it 
was said unto them, that they 
should rest yet for a little season, 
until -their fellow servants also 
and their brethren, that should 
be killed as they tco e, should be 
fulfilled.- 

The Qospel Now beinq Preach- 
ed ,( s Th e ' G_ospEi_OFjrHE_GRACE 
Of God 'I Acts zq-z^. 



Answer To Second Questio n 

MATT. 2,4: 15 

" T he. Sic;ni"of The Desolato r" 

Dan- 9:27 



15 Wben ye therefore shall see 
the abomination of desolation, 
spoken of by Daniel the prophet, 
stand in the holy place, (whoso 
readeth, let him understand,) 



64 THS THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 



Matt. 24-: 1 6-22 

16 Then let ^em which be in 
Jndea flee into the moTintaing t 

17 Let .him which is on the 
housetop not come down to take 
any thing ont of his house : 

18 Neither let him which is in 
the field retom back to take his. 
clothes. 

19 And woe nnto them that are 
with child, and to them that give- 
suck in those days ! 

20 But pray ye that your flight 
be not in the winter, neither on 
the sabbath day : 

21 For then shall be great trib- \ 

nlation, such as was not since the lTijp"^RpivT TPIRIII AT»ni>4" 
beginning of the world to this/ Int V^HEAT IWIBULAMUn 
time, no, nor ever shall be. 

22 And except those days should 
be shortened, there should no 
flesh be saved : bmt for the elect's 
sake those days shall be shortened. 

Answer To Third Question 



MaTT.24.2930 

29 ^ Immediately after the trib- 
ulation of those days shall the 
sun be darkened, and the moon 
shall not give her light, and the 
stars shall fall from heaven, and 
the powers of the heavens shaU 
be shaken : 

30 And then shall appear the 
sign, of the Son of man in heav- 
en : and then shall all the tribes 
of the earth mourn, and they 
shall see the Son of man conung 
in the clouds of heaven with pow- 
er and great glory. 

„ The 

Fig-Tree"Siqt 4 

Matt. 24-32-3 5 

32 Now learn a parable of the 
fig tree ; When his branch is yet 
tender, and putteth forth leaves, 
ye know that sununer is nigh : 

S3 So likewise ye, when ye 
shall see all these things, know 
that it is near, even at the floors. 

34 Verily I say unto you, This\ 
generation shall not pass, till all 7 
these things be fulfilled. 

35 Heaven and earth sliall pass 
away, but my words shall not 
pass away. 



6«Seal 
Physical 
Chanqes 



Jewish 

RACE 



REV.6:l2't7 

12 And I beheld wben he bad 
opened the sijrth seal, and, lo, 
there was a great earthquake; 
and the sun became black as 
sackcloth of hair, and the moon 
became as blood ; 

13 And the stars of heaven 
fell unto the earth, even as a fig 
tree casteth her untimely figs, 
when she is shaken of a mighty 
wind. 

14 And the heaven departed as 
a scroll when it is rolled together ; 
and e^cery mountain and island 
were moved out of their places. 

16 And the kings of the earth, 
and the great men, and the rich 
men, and the chief captains, and 
the mighty men, and every bond 
man, and eveif free man, hid 
themselves in the dens and in 
the rocks of the mountains ; 

16 And said to the mountains 
and rocks. Fall on na, and hide 
us from the face of him that sit- 
teth on the throne, and from the 
wrath of the'Lamb : 

17 For the great day ef his 
wrath is come ; and who shall 4>e' 
able to standi 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The Interval Between the Sixth and 
Seventh Seals 



1. THE SEALING OF THE 144,000. 
Rev. 7:1-8. 

"And after these things I saw four angels standing on the 
four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, 
that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor 
on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the East, 
having the 'SEAL OF THE LIVING GOD': and he cried with 
a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the 
earth and the sea, Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, 
nor the trees, till we have SEALED THE SERVANTS OF 
OUR GOD IN THEIR FOREHEADS. And I heard the num- 
ber of them which were SEALED: and there were SEALED A 
HUNDRED AND FORTY AND FOUR THOUSAND OF ALL 
THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL." 

Here we have a respite in the breaking of the "Seals" that God's 
"elect of Israel" may be "SEALED." As God reserved 7000 in the 
days of Ahab who did not bow the knee to Baal (1. Kings 19: 18), 
so there will be a "remnant according to the election of grace" (Rom. 
11 :4-6), and God will reserve 144,000 of Israel who during the period 
of the Tribulation will not bow the knee to Antichrist. This SEAL- 
ING is not the Sealing of the Holy Spirit, by whom the Believer is 
sealed (Eph. 1:13-14), but it is a "sealing" at the hand of Angels. 
Christ refers to it in Matt. 24:31. What this SEALING is we are 
told in Rev. 14:1. The "FATHER'S NAME" is to be written on 
their foreheads. They were "Sealed" on their FOREHEADS where 
others could see it. Theirs was no secret discipleship. In the same 
public manner the followers of Antichrist will be "Sealed" in their 
Foreheads or on their RIGHT HAND, with the "MARK OF THE 
BEAST" which is the NUMBER OF HIS NAME, or 666. Rev. 
13:16-18. 

The 144,000, 12,000 from each Tribe, will be of the earthly Israel, 
the literal seed of Abraham, living at that time, and not of a mystical 
or spiritual Israel. Though the "Twelve Tribes" were long ago lost 
among the nations, their whereabouts is not unknown to God. And 
though they may have lost their genealogical books and records, 
so as not to be able to trace their Tribal descent, God knows -where 
they are, and who is who, and in that day the angels, with omniscient 
(M-ecision, will seal them according to their Tribes, 12,000 from each 
Tribe. The Angel who has charge of the SEALING comes from 
the EAST. This is significant. It intimates that the "Sealed Ones" 
have their gaze directed toward the "SUN-RISING," as if looking 
for the fulfilment of the promise in Malachi, "Unto you that fear My 
name shall the 'SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS' arise with healing in 
His wings." Mai. 4 : 2. The "Elect" then of Israel will be those who 
''fear Christ's name," and who, like as Simon and Anna watched for 
His First Coming, will be looking for the coming of their Messiah. 



66 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

There is a remarkable difference in the names of the Tribes as 
here recorded and the names of the original Twelve Tribes. Here 
the names of Dan and Ephraim are omitted, and the names of Joseph 
and Levi are substituted. Why is this? The reason is plain. In 
Deu. 29: 18-21, we read that the man, or woman, or family, or TRIBE, 
that should introduce idolatry into Israel, should have their or its 
name "blotted out" from under heaven, and be separated out of the 
Tribes of Israel. This is just what the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim 
were guilty of when they permitted Jeroboam to set up "Golden 
Calves" to be worshipped, one at Dan in the "Tribe of Dan," and the 
other at Bethel in the "Tribe of Ephraim." 1. Kings 12: 25-30. This 
is the reason why the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim are omitted from 
the list in this chapter, and the names of Joseph and Levi substituted. 
But as the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim are in the list of the Twelve 
Tribes that shall occupy the Holy Land during the Millennium (Ez. 
48: 1-7, 23-29), it is evident that the SEALING of the Tribes in this 
chapter is more for HEAVENLY PRESERVATION, than to keep 
them for an earthly inheritance, and this view is confirmed by the 
fact that they are later seen with the Lamb on the Heavenly Mount 
Zion. Rev. 14: 1-5. The omission of their names in this list of 
these "SEALED ONES" is to show that the Tribes of Dan and 
Ephraim must pass through the Great Tribulation unprotected by 
sealing. 

2. THE BLOOD WASHED MULTITUDE. 

Rev. 7:9-17. 

"After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man 
could number, of ALL nations, and kindreds, and people, and 
tongues^ stood before the Throne, and before the Lamb, clothed 
in white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud 
voice, SALVATION TO OUR GOD WHICH SITTETH UPON 
THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB. And all the angels 
stood round about the Throne, and about the Elders and the Four 
Beasts, and fell before the Throne on their faces, and worshipped 
God, saying, AMEN: BLESSING, AND GLORY, AND WIS- 
DOM, AND THANKSGIVING, AND HONOR, AND POWER, 
AND MIGHT, BE UNTO OUR GOD FOR EVER AND EVER. 
AMEN. 

And one of the Elders answered, saying unto me, What are 
these which are arrayed in White robes? and whence came they? 
And I said unto him. Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, 
These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have 
washed their robes, and made them white in the BLOOD OF 
THE LAMB. Therefore are they before the Throne of God, and 
serve Him day and night in His Temple: and He that sitteth on 
the Throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no 
more, neither thirst any more : neither shall the sim light on them, 
nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the Throne 
shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fotmtains of 
water: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 57 

This "Blood Washed Multitude" introduces us to another class 
of the saved of the "End-time." They do not represent the Church, 
for the Church has already been taken out. They differ from the 
Elders, who represent the Church, in that they stand, and have 
"palms" in their hands, while the Elders have "crowns," and "sit on 
thrones," and have "harps," and "golden vials" in their hands. They 
are an "elect body" of Gentiles gathered out from all nations, and 
kindreds, and people, and tongues. The statement that they "came 
out of great tribulation" does not necessarily imply that it was "The 
Great Tribulation" that they came out of, for that covers only the 
"last half" of the Week, and they are seen by John in the middle of 
the "first half" of the Week. The Revised Version uses the word 
"come" instead of "came," and some versions the words "coming out." 
It does not say that they came out of "THE Great Tribulation," but 
simply that they came out of "great tribulation," and as the whole 
of the Week is a period of tribulation they could come out of tribu- 
lation any time during the Week. They are a vast multitude saved 
by the preaching of the "Gospel of the Kingdom." While the Holy 
Spirit went back with the Church to escort the "Bride to be" home, 
it does not follow that He remained there. For in Old Testament 
times, and during the earthly ministry of Jesus, He was active in the 
conversion of men, and so it will be after the Church is caught out. 
Those who are converted during the Tribulation period will be con- 
verted by the Holy Spirit. 

The claim has been made that this "Blood Washed Multitude" 
represent the Gentiles who shall pass safely through "The Great 
Tribulation," and who cry "SALVATION" because they have been 
saved from martyrdom and death during the Tribulation, and that 
they serve God day and night in the new "Millennial Temple" on the 
earth because there is no day or night or Temple in Heaven. Whil« 
that is true of the Holy City, New Jerusalem (Rev. 21 : 22-25), it is 
not true of Heaven, for they are not the same. The New Jerusalem is 
the place (City) that Jesus went to prepare for His Bride, the Church 
(John 14:2), and John declares that he saw it coming down "out of" 
Heaven. Rev. 21 : 2. Therefore the New Jerusalem is not Heaven. 
That there is a "TEMPLE" in Heaven we are told in chapters 11 : 19, 
15:5-8, and 16:1. And the statement "That they shall hunger no 
more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, 
nor any heat, for the LAMB which is in the MIDST OF THE 
THRONE shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains 
of waters : and GOD shall wipe away all tears from their eyes," is not 
Millennial but Heavenly in character. And further this "Blood 
Washed Multitude, being Gentiles, could not serve in an earthly 
Jewish Temple." 

The sight of this "Blood Washed Multitude" will so thrill and 
rejoice the Angelic Hosts that they will fall upon their faces and 
worship God, saying, "AMEN: BLESSING, AND GLORY, AND 
WISDOM, AND THANKSGIVING, AND HONOR, AND 
POWER, AND MIGHT, BE UNTO OUR GOD FOR EVER AND 
EVER. AMEN." 



6S THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

SEVENTH SEAL 
(Silence.) 

Rev. 8:1. 

"And when He had opened the 'SEVENTH SEAL,' there 
was SILENCE IN HEAVEN ABOUT THE SPACE OF HALF 
AN HOUR." 

We must not forget that the "SEVENTH SEAL" includes all 
that happens during the sounding of the "Trumpets," and the pour- 
ing out of the "Vials," and so extends down to the ushering in of 
the Millennium. To illustrate, a rocket fired into the air may burst 
into "seven stars," and one of these stars into "seven other stars," and 
one of the second group of stars into a third group of "seven stars." 
So the "Seventh" Seal includes the "Seven Trumpets," and the "Sev- 
enth" Trumpet includes the "Seven Vials." 

The "SILENCE" that followed the breaking of the "Seventh 
Seal" was preparatory to what was to follow during the sounding 
of the "Trumpets," and the pouring out of the "Vials." This 
"SILENCE" was something remarkable. The Four and Twenty 
Elders ceased their harp-playing; the angels hushed their voices, and 
the Cherubim and Seraphim and all the host of Heaven were silent, 
and so great was the silence that all Heaven was awed by it; and 
to add to the noticeableness of it, John added that it lasted for "HALF 
AN HOUR." Now a "half an hour" is not long when engaged in 
some pleasant employment, but it causes a nerve breaking tension 
when we do not know what is going to happen, and when a life is at 
stake a minute, or even a few seconds, seem to be hours. The sus- 
pense of the half hour of SILENCE in Heaven was intense. But 
why that half hour of silence? What did it portend? It was the 
period of silent preparation for the awful judgments that were to 
burst forth in the earth under the "Trumpets" and "Vials." 

THE GOLDEN CENSER. 

Rev. 8:2-5. 

"And I saw the SEVEN ANGELS which stood before God; 
and to them were given SEVEN TRUMPETS. And ANOTHER 
ANGEL came and stood at the ALTAR (The Golden Incense 
Altar), having a GOLDEN CENSER; and there was given unto 
him much Incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all 
saints upon the GOLDEN ALTAR which was before the Throne. 
And the smoke of the Incense, which came with the prayers of 
the saints, ascended up before God out of the Angel's hand. 
And the Angel took the CENSER and FILLED IT WITH 
FIRE OF THE ALTAR, and cast it INTO THE EARTH; 
and there were VOICES, and THUNDERINGS, and LIGHT- 
NINGS, and an EARTHQUAKE." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 69 







Following the SILENCE in Heaven John saw "SEVEN 
ANGELS" of official importance, for they stand in the presence of 
God, to whom "SEVEN TRUMPETS" were given. Trumpets are 
used to call to war, to worship, for the convocation of the people, to 
proclaim Festivals, as the Year of Jubilee, the Feast of Tabernacles, 
and for Judgments. Ex. 19: 16. Amos 3:6. Joshua 6: 13-16. Zeph. 
1 : 14-16. These "Seven Angels" prepared themselves' to sound. 
That is, they took the Trumpets that were handed them and took up 
their positions where they could in turn sound their Trumpets. But 
before the Trumpets were sounded John saw ANOTHER ANGEL 
with a "GOLDEN CENSER" in his hand come and stand before the 
"Golden Incense Altar." The name of this "Angel Priest" is not 
given, and it is useless to speculate as to who he was. Some claim 
it was Christ, because He is our "Great High Priest," but that is 
immaterial. We are told that he was given much incense, and that 
he offered with it the prayers of the "ALL SAINTS." These Saints 
were the Saints of the Tribulation period, and their prayers were for 
deliverance from their enemies. This will account for the remark- 
able act of the "Angel Priest" of filling the Censer with FIRE FROM 
OFF THE ALTAR, and casting it on to the earth, the effect of 
which wa.? seen in the VOICES and THUNDERINGS, that broke 
the SILENCE of Heaven, and the LIGHTNINGS and EARTH- 
QUAKE on the Earth. As the same four things happen when the 
"Seventh Trumpet" sounds (Rev. 11:19), and the "Seventh Vial" is 
poured out, it is clear that the "Seventh Seal," the "Seventh Trum- 
pet," and the "Seventh Vial," all end alike, and synchronize as to their 
ending, that is, all end at the same time, the "end of the Week." 
The Judgments that follow on the Earth as the Trumpets sound, and 
the Vials are poured out, are the answers to the prayers of the Saiats 
for vengeance on their enemies. 



70 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The Seven Trumpets 




FIRST TRUMPET. 

(HaU—Fire— Blood.) 

Rev. 8:6-7. 

"And the *SEVEN ANGELS' which had the 'SEVEN TRUM- 
PETS' prepared themselves to sound. The 'First Angel* sounded, 
and there followed HAIL and FIRE mingled with BLOOD, and 
they were cast upon the Earth: and the third part of trees was 
burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up." 

There is no need to spiritualize this. It means just what it says. 
These things have happened before why not again? It is the ful- 
filment of Joel 2: 30-31, where the Lord says that in the "latter days" 
He will — "Shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, BLOOD, 
and FIRE, and PILLARS OF SMOKE. The sun shall be turned 
into DARKNESS, and the Moon into BLOOD, before the GREAT 
AND THE TERRIBLE DAY OF THE LORD COME." The DAY 
when He shall come to take VENGEANCE ON HIS ENEMIES. 
The Lord is going to repeat the "PLAGUES OF EGYPT." They 
were literal, why not the "Trumpet" and "Vial" Judgments? The 
literalness of these Judgments give us the "key" to the LITERAL- 
NESS of the Book of Revelation. No less than 5 of the 9 Plagues 
of Egypt are to be repeated during the Tribulation Period. This 
Plague is the same as the "SEVENTH EGYPTIAN PLAGUE." 
"And the Lord said unto Moses, Stretch forth thine hand toward 
heaven, that there may be HAIL in all the Land of Egypt, upon 
man, and upon beast, and upon every herb of the field, throughout 
the Land of Egypt." And Moses stretched forth his "rod" toward 
heaven: and the Lord sent THUNDER and HAIL, and the FIRE 
ran along upon the groimd; and the Lord rained HAIL upon the 
Land of Egypt. So there was HAIL, and FIRE mingled with the 
HAIL, very grievous, such as there was none like it in all the Land of 
Egypt since it became a nation. And the HAIL smote throughout 
all the Land of Egypt all that was in the field, both man and beast; 
and the HAIL smote every herb of the field, and brake every tree 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. jj 

of the field. ONLY IN THE LAND OF GOSHEN, WHERE THE 
CHILDREN OF ISRAEL WERE, WAS THERE NO HAIL." 

Ex. 9:22-26. The difference between this Egyptian Plague, and the 
Plague of the First Trumpet, isr, that the situation will be reversed. 
Then the "CHILDREN OF ISRAEL" escaped, now they will suf- 
fer. The Judgments of Egypt were directed against Pharoah, the 
Judgments of the Tribulation Period will be directed against Israel. 
The Egyptian "Plague of Hail" was clearly a great "ELEC- 
TRICAL STORM" that did not touch the Land of Goshen where 
the Children of Israel dwelt. The FIRE that "ran along the ground" 
was lightning. The difference between the Egyptian Plague and the 
one John describes is, that in Egypt man and beast suffered with the 
vegetation, while only the trees and the green grass will suffer when 
the First Trumpet sounds, and the HAIL and FIRE will be 
MINGLED WITH BLOOD. In Egypt the "Hail" smote every 
herb of the field, and broke every tree, but under the First Trumpet 
only one-third of the trees and grass will be burnt up. 

SECOND TRUMPET. 
(The Burning Mountain.) 

Rev. 8:8-9. 

"And the 'SECOND ANGEL' sounded, and as it were a 
'GREAT MOUNTAIN' burning with fire was cast into the sea: 
and the third part o£ the sea BECAME BLOOD; and the third 
part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, DIED; 
and the third part of the ships were DESTROYED." 

As this "MOUNTAIN" is to fall on the sea, and the Judgments 
poured forth by the "Trumpets" and "Vials" are to fall mainly on that 
part of the world bordering on the Mediterranean Sea, it is highly 
probable that the "SEA" here mentioned is the Mediterranean Sea. 

Notice that John does not say that it was a "Mountain" that he 
saw cast into the sea, but that it appeared like a mountain, not a 
burning volcano, but an immense meteoric mass ablaze with fire. 
That was as near as John could describe it. The effect of this 
"burning mass" on the sea, into which it fell, was to turn a third 
part of the sea into BLOOD. If any are disposed to doubt the possi- 
bility of such a thing let them turn to the "First Egyptian Plague" 
Ex. 7: 19-21, and read the account of the turning of the waters of the 
River Nile into BLOOD. "And all the waters that were in the river 
were turned to BLOOD. And the fish that was in the river DIED; 
and the river STANK, and the Egyptians could not drink of the 
water of the river: and there was BLOOD throughout ALL THE 
LAND OF EGYPT." The only difference between the "First 
Egyptian Plague," and the effect on the Mediterranean Sea by the 
falling of a "Meteor" into it at the sounding of the Second Trumpet, 
will be, that only ^ of the sea shall become BLOOD, that where the 
"Meteor" strikes, and thus only ^4 of the living creatures in the 
sea shall DIE. One-third also of the ships shall be DESTROYED, 
possibly by a tidal wave, or the "Meteor" may fall on a fleet of naval 
vessels, like the storm that destroyed the Spanish Armada. 



72 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER, 

THIRD TRUMPET. 

(The Star Wormwood.) 

Rev. 8:10-11. 

"And the THIRD ANGEL sounded, and there fell a 'GREAT 

STAR* from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon 

the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters; 

and the name of the 'Star' is 'WORMWOOD': and the third part 

of the waters (rivers) became WORMWOOD; and many men 

died of the waters, because they were made bitter." 

When the "Third Trumpet" sounded a "GREAT STAR" fell 
from heaven burning like a lamp (R. V. Torch). This will doubt- 
less be another "Meteor," that will assume the form of a "Torch" in 
its blazing path through the heavens, and when its gaseous vapors 
are scattered as it explodes, they will be absorbed by the third part 
of the rivers and fountains of waters, and they will be poisoned by 
the noxious gases, and made bitter, and many men shall die from 
drinking of those waters. "Wormwood" is a perennial herb, very 
bitter, and is used in the manufacture of "Absinthe." It is much 
used in France as a beverage, and is more intoxicating and destruc- 
tive than ordinary liquors. This time is foretold by the Prophet 
Jeremiah. "Therefore thus saith the Lord of Hosts, because they 
have forsaken my law, Behold, I will feed them, even this people 
(Israel), with WORMWOOD, and give them WATER OF GALL 
to drink." Jer. 9:13-15. 

FOURTH TRUMPET. 

(SUN, Moon and Stars Smitten.) 

Rev. 8 : 12. 

"And the 'FOURTH ANGEL* sounded, and the third part 
of the SUN was smitten, and the third part of the MOON, and 
the third part of the STARS; so as the third part of them was 
DARKENED, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and 
the night likewise." 

What happens under the sounding of this "Trumpet" is so simi- 
lar to what happened under the "Sixth Seal" that it is not necessary 
to further dwell on it here. These are some of the "Signs" spoken 
of by Christ, in Luke's Gospel, that shall precede His Second Com- 
ing. There shall be signs in the SUN, and in the MOON, and in 
the STARS, and upon the earth distress of nations, with PER- 
PLEXITY." Luke 21 : 25-28. 

THE ANGEL WARNING. 

("Three Woes" Aimounced.) 

Rev. 8:13. 

"And I beheld, and heard an ANGEL (R. V. Eagle) flying 

through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, WOE, 

WOE, WOE, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other 

voices of the Trumpet of the THREE ANGELS, which are yet 

to sound." 

The Revised Version, and many Manuscripts substitute "Eagle** 
for ANGEL, but that does not affect the meaning, for if God could 
make Balaam's "ass" to speak. He can use an "Eagle" to announce 
a message. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 73 

FIFTH TRUMPET. 

FIRST WOE. 
(The Plague Of Locusts.) 

Rev. 9:1-12. 




"And the FIFTH ANGEL sounded, and I saw a 'STAR* 
fall from Heaven unto the earth: and to HIM was given the 
'Key' of the 'BOTTOMLE^SS PIT.' And he opened the 'BOT- 
TOMLESS PIT,' and there arose a smoke out of the 'Pit,' as 
the smoke of a furnace; and the Sun and the air were darkened 
by reason of the smoke of the 'Pit.' And there came out of the 
smoke LOCUSTS upon the earth: and unto them was given 
power, as the Scorpions of the earth have power. And it was 
commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the 
earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those 
men which have not the 'SEAL OF GOD' in their foreheads. 
And to them it was given that they should not kill them, but 
that they should be TORMENTED FIVE MONTHS: and their 
torment was as the TORMENT OF A SCORPION, when he 
striketh a man. And in those days shall men seek death, and 
shall not find it: and shall desire to die, and death shsdl flee from 
them. And the shape of the LOCUSTS were like unto HORSES 
PREPARED UNTO BATTLE: and on their heads were as it 
were crowns of gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. 
And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as 
the teeth of lions. And they had 'Breastplates,' as it were Breast- 
plates of iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of 
chariots of many horses running to battle. And they had tails 
like unto SCORPIONS, and there were stings in their tails: and 
their power was to hurt men FIVE MONTHS. And they had a 
King over them, which is the ANGEL of the 'Bottomless Pit,' 
whose name in the Hebrew tongue is ABADDON, but in the 
Greek tongue hath his name APOLLYON. One 'WOE' is oast; 
and, behold, there come 'TWO V/OES' more hereafter" 

At the sounding of the Fifth Trumpet John saw a "STAR" fall, 
or as the Revised Version has it, "fallen from Heaven." That it 
was not. a literal star is clear, for in the next verse the "STAR" is 
spoken of as a PERSON (He), and in the Old Testament angels w^re 
called "Stars." Job 38:7. Because the "STAR" was "fallen from 



74 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Heaven" does not imply that the "ANGEL," for that is what it was, 
was a "FALLEN ANGEL," or SATAN himself, as some have sup- 
posed. John simply meant that he saw the descent of the "STAR," 
or Angel, and so rapidly did it descend that it appeared to be falling. 
This is the same "STAR ANGEL" that in Rev. 20 : 1-3 comes down 
from Heaven, having the "Key" of the "BOTTOMLESS PIT," and 
a great chain in his hand, and binds SATAN, and casts him into the 
*'PIT." This makes it clear that the "STAR ANGEL" is not SATAN. 
The work of both Angels is the same, to imlock and lock the "Bot- 
tomless Pit." It does not look reasonable that God would entrust 
the "Key" of the "Prison House" of the "Demons" to a "Fallen 
Angel," or even Satan himself. 

THE BOTTOMLESS PIT. 

The "BOTTOMLESS PIT" is not Hell, or Hades, the place of 
abode of the "Spirits" of wicked men and women until the resurrec- 
tion of the "Wicked Dead." See the Chart of "The Underworld." 
Neither is it "Tartarus" the "Prison House" of the "Fallen Angels" 
(Jude 6-7), nor the "Lake of Fire," the "Final Hell" (Gehenna), 
Matt. 25 : 41, but it is the place of confinement of the DEMONS, who 
are not Satan's Angels but a class of "disembodied Spirits," supposed 
by many to be the "disembodied spirits" of the inhabitants: of the 
Pre-Adamite Earth, who, as they have liberty and opportunity, as in 
the days of Christ, try to re-embody themselves again in human 
bodies. They are wicked, unclean, vicious, and have power to de- 
range both mind and body. Matt. 12:22; 15:22. Luke 4:35; 8: 
26-36; 9:42. They are the "Familiar Spirits" of the Old Testament 
and the "Seducing Spirits" of which Paul warned Timothy. 1. Tim. 
4:1. They wander about in desolate places. Christ used them to 
illustrate the condition of the Jewish people in the "last days" when 
"Demoniacal Power" shall be increased over them SEVENFOLD. 
He said, "When the 'UNCLEAN SPIRIT' (or Demon) is gone out 
of a man, he (the Demon) walketh through dry places, seeking rest, 
and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from 
whence I came out : and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, 
and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself SEVEN 
OTHER SPIRITS more wicked than himself, and they enter in and 
dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. 
Even so shall it be also unto this WICKED GENERATION." 
Matt. 12:43-45. The word "Generation," means not simply the life- 
time of an individual, but it means a "race," and by this "WICKED 
GENERATION," Christ meant those He was addressing, and they 
were the Jews. So we see that the Jews, as a "race," when Jesus 
comes back, will be SEVENFOLD DEMONIACALLY POS- 
SESSED. This will account for their making a "Covenant" with 
Antichrist which the Prophet Isaiah calls a "Covenant with DEATH 
and HELL." Isa. 28: 18. When Christ cast the "Legion" of devils 
(Demons) out of the Gadarene Demoniac, they besought Him to 
not cast them into the "deep," that is, not into the "ABYSS," the 
"BOTTOMLESS PIT." Luke 8:26-36. 



WOOD S.83NNIS 3HX 



9 30nr ' i-N3fi5onr oi ST3t)Nv Namvj — — ~ 

OV30 03X3IM 3HJ.- HOI^^3M>)nS3M 0HO33S3H.L '^"o ir 




O ? 



^ J. 



76 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

When the "Star Angel" opened the "Bottomless Pit," smoke, 
like the smoke of a great furnace, issued forth and darkened the sun, 
and there came out of the smoke LOCUSTS upon the earth. These 
were not ordinary locusts. Neither were the locusts of the "Eighth 
Egyptian Plague." Ex. 10 : 3-20. For we read of them that "there 
were no such locusts as they, neither after them shall be such," that 
is, just like them. Nevertheless they were locusts, not some "com- 
posite creature" such as John saw, for they acted like locusts and ate 
up every green thing. The difference must have been in their size 
and voraciousness. 

The LOCUSTS that John saw come out of the "Bottomless 
Pit" were a kind of "INFERNAL CHERUBIM." That is, they 
were a combination of the HORSE, the MAN, the WOMAN, the 
LION, and the SCORPION, and the sound of their wings in flying 
was as the "sound of chariots of many horses running to battle." 
Their size is not given, but they were doubtless much larger than 
ordinary locusts, but they were not like them, for ordinary locusts 
feed on vegetation, but these locusts were forbidden to hurt the 
grass, or the trees, or any green thing, but were to afiflict ONLY 
MEN, and they had human intelligence, for they afflicted only those 
men who had not the "SEAL OF GOD" in their foreheads. These 
men they were not permitted to kill, but only torment, and that for 
only a limited period — FIVE MONTHS, the time limit of ordinary 
locusts, which is from May to September. The length of time is 
mentioned twice, and the character of the torment was like that which 
follows the STING OF A SCORPION, which causes excru-^iating 
pain that often causes the afflicted person to desire to die. Sr, fear- 
fully excruciating will be the anguish of those who shall be tor- 
mented by these "SCORPION LOCUSTS" that thej/ will "seek 
death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die. but death shall 
flee from them," the inference being that the LO ;UST or DEMON 
controlling them shall have power to prevent their death. 

There is a remarkable description in the prophecy of Joel, of 
what is spoken of as an army of HORSEMEN, but which seems to 
refer to John's "SCORPION LOCUSTS." "The appearance of them 
is as the appearance of horses, and as horsemen, so shall they run. 
Like the noise of CHARIOTS on the tops of mountains shall they 
leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devcureth the stubble, as a 
strong people set in battle array. Before their face the PEOPLE 
SHALL BE MUCH PAINED: all faces shall gather blackness. 
They shall run like mighty men ; they shall climb the wall like men 
of war ; and they shall march every one his ways, and they shall not 
break ranks; neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every 
one in his path ; and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not 
be wounded. They shall run to and fro in the city ; they shall run 
upon the wall, they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter 
in at the windows like a thief. The earth shall quake before them ; 
the heavens shall tremble ; the sun and the moon shall be dark, and 
the stars shall withdraw their shining.'* Joel 2:4-10. There are a 
number of things in this prophecy of Joel that makes us doubt that 
an invasion of literal horsemen is meant Horses do not climb walls, 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 77 

or climb up upon roofs, or enter windows like a thief. They do not 
fly in the heavens and in such numbers as to darken the sun, moon, 
and stars, nor do they fall upon the sword and escape wounding. 
This could only be said of "spirit beings" as DEMONS. This proph- 
ecy looks more like a scourge of locusts; not literal locusts, but such 
"SCORPION LOCUSTS" as John describes, for they attack men, and 
cause them such great pain that their faces turn BLACK. This view 
is confirmed when we note the time of this "horsemen" invasion. 
Joel tells us that it will be in the "Day of the Lord" (Joel 2: 1, 11), 
that it will be accompanied with the "sound of a trumpet," that it 
will precede the pouring out of the Holy Spirit on all flesh, and that 
it will be at a time when the Lord will "shew wonders in the heavens 
and in the earth, BLOOD, and FIRE, and PILLARS OF SMOKE." 

Now we know that the "Gift of the Holy Spirit" on the Day of 
Pentecost was only the "first fruits" and partial fulfilment of this 
prophecy of Joel, for none of these terrible things occurred at that 
time, and there was no invasion of enemy "horsemen," or a "scourge 
of locusts," on, or before, or after, the Day of Pentecost such as here 
described. As we have no historical record of such an invasion of 
"locust horsemen" as the Prophet Joel describes, the event must still 
be future, and the description in many respects corresponds with 
what John tells us will happen when the Fifth Trumpet sounds. 

These "SCORPION LOCUSTS" have a King, which ordinary 
locusts have not. Prov. 30 : 27. This King's name in the Hebrew is 
"ABADDON," but in the Greek is "APOLLYON." Now Satan is 
no where in the Scriptures called by either of these names, so Satan 
cannot be the King of the Demons, for their King is the King of 
the "Bottomless Pit," to which he is confined, while Satan and his 
angels are at liberty and roam the Heavenlies. The meaning then 
of this scourge of "SCORPION LOCUSTS" seems to be, that an 
Angel, the custodian of the "Pit," will open the "Bottomless Pit," 
and liberate a vast multitude of Demons who shall enter into and 
take possession of the bodies of men, and so torment them that they 
shall desire to die and shall not be able. 

Those will be awful days in which to live, and especially so for 
those who have the "MARK OF THE BEAST," who will be the spe- 
cial mark of those "SCORPION LOCUSTS." They will be invisible to 
the natural eye, being "SPIRIT BEINGS," but their presence will be 
known by the suffering they inflict, which will be unavoidable because 
of their invisibility, and the inability to provide any material means as 
screens, to protect one's person from their attack. This invasion of 
"Scorpion Locusts" will last for 5 months and may well be called a 
"WOE," but it will be comparatively trifling in comparison with the 
two "WOES" that are to follow, that of the "Plague of Infernal Cav- 
alry," and the "Vial Judgments," which are included under the "Third 
Woe." 



78 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

THE SIXTH TRUMPET. 

SECOND WOE 

(The Plague Of Horsemen.) 

Rev. 9:13-21. 




"And the 'SIXTH ANGEL' sounded, and I heard a voice 
from the 'Four Horns' of the 'Golden Altar' which is before God, 
saying to the 'SIXTH ANGEL* which had the Trumoet, Loose 
the "Fcfur Angels' which are bound in the great river Euphrates, 
and the 'Four Angels* were loosed, which were prepared for an 
hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third 
part of men. And the number of the army of the horsemen were 
two hundred thousand thousand: and I heard the number of 
therrL And thus I saw the horses in the Vision, and them that 
sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and 
brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions: 
and out of their mouth issued fire and smoke and brimstone. 
By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and 
by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their 
mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: 
for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with 
them do hurt. And the rest of the men which were not killed 
by these Plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, 
that they should not worship devils (demons), and idols of gold, 
and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood; which neither can 
see, or hear, nor walk: neither repented they of their murders, 
nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.*' 

That these "Four Angels," who were bound at the river Eu- 
phrates, were bad angels is seen from the fact that they were bound, 
and that they are the leaders or commanders of an army of 200,- 
000,000 "INFERNAL CAVALRY." This army of 200,000,000 horse- 
men is a supernatural army. It is not composed of ordinary men and 
horses. The fact that these "Four Angels" were bound at the 
Euphrates, where Satan's seat was in ancient times, and where it is 
to be again in the City of Babylon restored, and from whence he 
sallied forth to do his diabolical work, makes it clear that this army 
is a part of Satan's forces. Supernatural armies are not unknown to 
the Scriptures. Horses and a chariot of fire separated Elijah from 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 79 

Elisha in the day when Elijah was taken up by a whirlwind into 
Heaven, 2. Kings 2:11. When Dothan was besieged by the army 
of Syria, God opened the eyes of Elisha's servant, and he saw the 
mountains around the city full of horses and chariots of fire. 2. Kings 
6: 13-17. When the Lord Jesus Christ shall come to take "The King- 
dom," He will be attended by the "Armies of Heaven" riding on 
"White Horses," and it stands to reason, if there is to be "War in 
Heaven" between Michael and his angels, and Satan and his angels 
(Rev. 12:7), that Satan has his armies, and among them horsemen, 
and that the 200,000,000 Horsemen mentioned here are Satan's Horse- 
men, for no such army of ordinary horsemen ever was, or ever could 
be, assembled on this earth. 

Again the horses were not ordinary horses, for while their bodies 
were like the body of a HORSE, their heads were as the head of a 
LION, and their tails were like unto a SERPENT, the end of which 
had the HEAD OF A SERPENT, and it was the SULPHUROUS 
SMOKE AND FIRE that issued from their mouths, and the SER- 
PENT STING of their tails, that killed all that crossed their path, 
that reveals the Satanic character of the horses and their riders. The 
"Riders" upon these horses had "Breastplates' of FIRE, JACINTH, 
and BRIMSTONE," to match the breath of the horses upon which 
they rode. 

The wonderful thing about this invasion of "INFERNAL CAV- 
ALRY" was the awful destruction they wrought. They slew the 
THIRD PART OF MEN. If that means of the whole world, and 
the present population of the earth is 1,700,000,000, then this army 
will destroy 566,666,666 persons. It probably however refers to one- 
third of the men of the old Roman world. Another remarkable 
thing is, that the "Four Angels" were prepared for THE (R. V.) 
HOUR, MONTH, and YEAR, that is, they were waiting for the 
EXACT year, month, day, and even hour, known only to God, on 
which to make the invasion, and not, as some think, to slay for a 
year, month and day, or 391 days. "Known unto God are all His 
works from the beginning of the world." Acts 15 : 18. This Plague 
of "INFERNAL CAVALRY" was for a twofold purpose, retribution 
and reformation. To punish the idolatry and demon worship of 
men, and their sins of murder, sorcery, fornication, and theft, and 
to keep others from following in their footsteps. But it appears 
from verses 20 and 21, that the residue of men who were not killed, 
did not repent and turn from their sins, and so were left for later 
judgments. 

This army of "INFERNAL CAVALRY," being composed of 
"SPIRIT BEINGS" like the "SCORPION LOCUSTS," will like them 
be invisible to the natural eye, and therefore cannot be resisted, or 
warred against, by carnal weapons. Those attacked will therefore be 
without any means of protection, and this will account for the awful 
destruction of human life, for the "third part" of man will be killed. 
The awful destructive judgments of the "Trumpets" and "Vials" that 
are to come upon the earth are doubtless for the purpose of weeding 
out the worst of the human race, so that only the better class of men 
shall be saved for the millennium. 



80 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The Interval Between the Sixth and 
Seventh Trumpets. 



1. THE LITTLE BOOK. 
Rev. 10:1-11. 




"And I saw another 'MIGHTY ANGEL* come down from 
Heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a Rainbow was upon His head, 
and His face was as it were the Sun, and His feet as Pillars of 
Fire: and He had in His hand a ♦LITTLE BOOK' open: and 
He set His right foot on the SEA, and His left foot on the 
EARTH, and cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and 
when He had cried 'SEVEN THUNDERS' uttered their voices. 
And when the 'SEVEN THUNDERS' had uttered their voices, 
I was about to write: and I heard a voice from Heaven saying 
unto me, Seal up those things which the SEVEN THUNDERS 
uttered, and write them not. And the 'ANGEL* which I saw 
stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up His hand to 
Heaven, and swear by Him that LIVETH FOREVER AND 
EVER, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and 
the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the 
things which are therein, that there should be TIME NO 
LONGER: but in the days of the voice of the 'SEVENTH 
ANGEL,' when he shall begin to sound, the 'MYSTERY OF 
GOD* SHOULD BE FINISHED, as He hath declared to His 
servants the Prophets. And the voice which I heard from Heaven 
spake unto me again, and said. Go and take the 'LITTLE BOOK* 
•which is open in the hand of the 'ANGEL' which standeth upon 
the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the 'ANGEL,* and 
said unto him, Give me the 'LITTLE BOOK.' And he said unto 
me. Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but 
it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the 'LIT- 
TLE BOOK' out of the 'ANGEL'S' hand, and ate it up; and it 
•was in my mouth sweet as honey; and as soon as I had eaten it, 
my belly was bitter. And He said unto me, Thou must prophesy 
again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 



81 



Who this "MIGHTY ANGEL" is we do not know unless he 
be Christ Himself. In the Old Testament the Son of God was 
called the "ANGEL OF THE LORD" (Ex. 3:2-18), and as we are 
now in that part of the Book of Revelation that deals mainly with 
Israel it is nothing less than what we should expect to hear, Christ 
spoken of as a "MIGHTY ANGEL." Then the description of this 
"MIGHTY ANGEL" seems to point to the same Person that John 
saw standing amid the "Lampstands" in chapter 1 : 12-16, or Christ 
Himself. The "ANGEL" was clothed in a CLOUD, there was a 
RAINBOW upon His head, His face was as it were the SUN, and 
His feet as PILLARS OF FIRE. No mere angel was ever before 
or since described in the Scriptures as appearing like that. Then 
He is described as crying with a loud voice, as a lion roareth, and 
Christ is spoken of in this Book (Rev. 5:5) as "THE LION OF 
THE TRIBE OF JUDAH"; and in the chapter that follows this 
the same "MIGHTY ANGEL" speaks of the "Two Witnesses," as 
"MY WITNESSES," which is further indisputable evidence that 
this "MIGHTY ANGEL" is no other than Christ Himself. This 
interpretation makes clear what follows. For when this "MIGHTY 
ANGEL" places His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot on 
the earth, and swears that there shall be "TIME NO LONGER," or 
"NO LONGER DELAY" (margin), it is Christ taking formal pos- 
session of the Earth and Sea, and declaring that there shall be no 
longer delay in dispossessing the false claimant Satan. 

When the "MIGHTY ANGEL" cried with a loud voice, John 
heard "SEVEN THUNDERS" utter their voices. These "THUN- 
DERS" spoke, for John heard what they said, and as he had been 
commanded to write what he should see and hear, he proceeded to 
write what the "voices" of the "SEVEN THUNDERS" uttered, but 
he was told to "seal up those things which the 'SEVEN THUN- 
DERS' uttered, and write them not." What they said has never as 
yet been revealed, but doubtless will be when the time comes to make 
the revelation. 

John was then told to— "Go, take the 'LITTLE BOOK' which is 
open in the hand of the 'ANGEL' which standeth upon the sea and 
upon the earth." John was at this time back again on the earth. 
And when John took the "LITTLE BOOK," the "ANGEL" said 
to him — "Take, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, and 
it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey." And when John had eaten 
the "BOOK" it was as the "ANGEL" had said, sweet to his mouth 
and bitter to his stomach. 

What was this "LITTLE BOOK"? Some claim that it was 
the "SEVEN SEALED BOOK," now open, and therefore the 
"TITLE DEED" to the Earth, and that the "MIGHTY ANGEL" 
held it in His hand, as He stood with one foot on the sea and one 
foot on the earth, as His authority for claiming possession. But 
the "ANGEL" does not make that use of it, and if it were His 
"TITLE DEED" to the Earth it seems a strange procedure for Him 
lo give it to John to eat. Then it is described as a "LITTLE 
BOOK," as if its contents were small. In that respect it stands in 
marked contrast with the "SEVEN SEALED BOOK" whose 



82 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

numerous "Seals" and the time taken to break them, imply that it 
was of considerable size. Then the effect upon John of the eating of 
the "LITTLE BOOK" seems to indicate that it was more than a 
"Title Deed." For it contained matter that when John first ate it 
(glanced over it) was sweet as honey to his mouth, but when he had 
thoroughly digested its contents was bitter to his belly. In other 
words the "LITTLE BOOK" contained matter connected with John's 
work as a Prophet, for the "ANGEL" immediately said to him — 
"Thou must prophecy again before many peoples, and nations, and 
tongues, and kings," which for ought we know John did. 

This "LITTLE BOOK," here open, is probably the "BOOK" 
that Daniel was told to "SEAL UP." Dan. 12 : 4, 9. That "Book" 
contained things that were not to be revealed until the "TIME OF 
THE END." Not the "End Of Time," but the "End" of the 
"TIMES OF THE GENTILES," which synchronizes with the last 
half of Daniel's "SEVENTIETH WEEK," and therefore with 
"THE GREAT TRIBULATION PERIOD." If this supposition 
be true, then the "LITTLE BOOK" was a foreview of the things 
that are to befall Daniel's People in the last half of Daniel's "SEV- 
ENTIETH WEEK." The effect on John of reading the "LITTLE 
BOOK" seems to confirm this view, for as he read of the deliver- 
ances that were to come to his people, and of the final victory of the 
Lamb, and the setting up of "The Kingdom," the "Book" was as 
"sweet as honey" to his taste, but when he meditated upon the 
awful sufferings that would come upon the world, and upon the 
Jews, under the reign of the "BEAST" (Antichrist), and during the 
pouring out of the "VIALS," it was bitterness to his soul. 

THE FINISHED MYSTERY. 

When the "SEVENTH TRUMPET ANGEL" shall begin to 
sound the "MYSTERY OF GOD" shall be finished. This is not 
the "Mystery of the Church" for that was finished by the taking out 
of the Church in chapter four. That "Mystery" was unknown to 
the Prophets. The "MYSTERY OF GOD" is the "Mystery" of 
why God permitted Satan to cause the "Fall of Man" and thus bring 
sin, and misery, and death into the world. To the Old Testament 
Prophets God revealed the fact that in His own good time He would 
make clear this "MYSTERY," and when the "SEVENTH TRUM- 
PET" (that includes all that happens from chapter 11:15) sounds, 
the "MYSTERY OF GOD" will be finished, for then the "MYS- 
TERY of INIQUITY" (Antichrist, 2. Thess. 2:6-10) will be re- 
vealed, in whom Satan will incarnate himself after he is cast out of 
Heaven, and in his destruction, and the "Binding of Satan," and the 
setting up of the "Millennial Kingdom" of Christ, shall be fulfilled 
the promises to the Prophets, that peace and righteousness shall 
reign on the earth. And when, as the result of the "Renovation of 
the Earth by Fire," the redeemed human race shall take up its abode 
upon a redeemed and restored earth, and sin and rebellion shall for- 
ever be destroyed, the "MYSTERY OF GOD," or why sin was per- 
mitted to wreck this world, will be finished. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

2. THE TWO WITNESSES. 

Rev. 11:1-14. 

"And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the 
•ANGEL' stood, saying, Rise and measure the 'TEMPLE OF 
GOD,' and the 'ALTAR,' and them that worship therein. But 
the 'COURT' which is without the TEMPLE leave out; and 
measure it not; for it is given unto the GENTILES: and the Holy 
City shall they tread under foot FORTY AND TWO MONTHS. 
And I will give power unto MY 'TWO WITNESSES,' and they 
shall prophesy a THOUSAND TWO HUNDRED AND 
THREE-SCORE DAYS, clothed in sackcloth. These are the 
'TWO OLIVE TREES' and the 'TWO CANDLESTICKS' 
standing before the God of the earth. And if any man will hurt 
them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their 
enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this man- 
ner be killed. These have power to SHUT HEAVEN, that it 
rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over 
waters to TURN THEM TO BLOOD, and to smite the earth 
with ALL PLAGUES, as often as they will. And when they 
shall have finished their testimony, the BEAST THAT 
ASCENDETH OUT OF THE 'BOTTOMLESSS PIT' shall make 
war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. And 
their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the 'GREAT CITY,' 
v/hich spiritually is called SODOM and EGYPT, where also 
our Lord WAS CRUCIFIED. And they of the people and 
kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies 
THREE DAYS AND A HALF, and shall not suffer their dead 
bodies to be put in graves. And they that dwell upon the earth 
shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one 
to another; because these TWO PROPHETS tormented them 
that dwelt on the earth. And after three days and a half the 
SPIRIT OF LIFE from God entered into them, and they stood 
upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. 
And they heard a great voice from Heaven saying unto them 
'COME UP HITHER,' and they ascended up to Heaven in a 
cloud; and their enemies beheld them. And the same hour was 
there a GREAT EARTHQUAKE, and the tenth part of the City 
fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and 
the remnant were aflfrighted. and gave glory to the God of 
Heaven." 

The "ANGEL" that told John to rise and measure the TEM- 
PLE was the same "MIGHTY ANGEL" that handed him the "LIT- 
TLE BOOK" to eat. And as they were both still on the earth, the 
"TEMPLE" that John was told to measure was the Temple at 
Jerusalem. Not the Temple of Herod, for that had been destroyed 
over 25 years before by Titus', in A. D. 70. This then must be a 
future temple that is to be built at Jerusalem. It is clear that there 
will be a Temple at Jerusalem during the reign of Antichrist, for he 
shall sit in it, and proclaim himself GOD. 2. Thess. 2 : 3-4. And 
he shall cause the "ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION" spoken 
of by Daniel the Prophet (Dan. 9:27), probably the "IMAGE OF 
THE BEAST," to be set up in the "HOLY PLACE." Matt. 24: 15. 
This will not be the Millennial Temple described by Ezekiel (Ez. 
4:1; 42:20), for that will be built at Shiloh, in the midst of the 
Holy Oblation (Ez. 48:8, 21), and not until after the physical 
changes that will take place at the return of Christ (Zech. 14:4) 
shall have changed the surface of the Land of Palestine. The Tera- 



84 THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN. 

pie that the Jews will build on their return to Jerusalem will prob- 
ably be destroyed by the Earthquake that destroys the tenth part 
of the City, for that Earthquake will synchronize with the "Great 
Earthquake" that shall occur at the breaking of the "Seventh Seal," 
the sounding of the "Seventh Trumpet," and the pouring out of the 
"Seventh Vial." Rev. 8:5, 11 : 19, 16: 18. 

John was told to measure only the Temple proper, and to leave 
out the "Court" that surrounded it. The Temple of Herod had four 
Courts: the Court of the Priests, the Court of Israel, the Court of 
the Women, and the Court of the Gentiles. The Tabernacle had but 
one Court; while Solomon's Temple had two, the Court of the 
Priests, and the Court of the Gentiles. As the "Court" of this new 
Temple, as well as the Holy City (Jerusalem), is to be trodden under 
foot of the Gentiles for 42 months, or 3>4 years, this period must 
refer to the last half of the "Seventieth Week," after Antichrist 
breaks his "Covenant" with the Jews, and desecrates the Temple, 
for Jerusalem must be trodden down of the Gentiles until the "Times 
of the Gentiles" is fulfilled (Luke 21:24), and that will not end 
until the Battle of Armageddon. 

After the "MIGHTY ANGEL" had given John instructions as 
to measuring the Temple, He said — "And I will give power unto 
MY 'TWO WITNESSES,' and they shall prophesy a 'thousand 
two himdred and threescore days'." As a "thousand two hundred and 
threescore days" are equal to 42 months of 30 days each, or to 3^ 
years, then the time when these "TWO WITNESSES" are to 
prophesy must correspond with the last half of the "Week," or the 
time of THE GREAT TRIBULATION. 

Who are these "TWO WITNESSES"? They are men: not 
systems, or churches, or a body of witnesses, for they prophesy and 
are clothed in sackcloth, neither of which can be said of other than 
persons, and there are TWO of them. It is very easy to identify 
them. They have power to shut heaven that it rain not in the DAYS 
OF THEIR PROPHECY. This can refer to no other than Elijah, 
who had power in the days of King Ahab to shut up the heavens for 
the space of three years and six months (1. Kings 17:1. Luke 4:25. 
James 5:17), and this is the same length of time, 42 months, or 
1260 days, or 3>^ years, that these "TWO WITNESSES" are to 
prophesy. Then we know that Elijah was translated, and did not 
see death, that he might come back before "THE GREAT AND 
DREADFUL DAY OF THE LORD" for the purpose of "turning 
the heart of the children to their fathers," and this is the purpose of 
the prophesying of these "TWO WITNESSES." Mai. 4:5-6. It 
is clear from the time that the Prophet Malachi said that Elijah 
would come again, JUST BEFORE "The Great And Dreadful Day 
Of The Lord," that this prophecy was not fulfilled in John the Bap- 
tist. He announced the "First Coming" of Christ, but no "Great 
And Dreadful Day Of The Lord" followed. That event is yet future, 
and follows the testimony of these "TWO WITNESSES." 

When the Jews sent Priests and Levites from Jerusalem to 
John to ask him""Who Art Thou?" he confessed— "I AM NOT THE 
CHRIST." Andthey asked him, "What then? Art thou ELIJAH?** 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 85 

And he said— "I AM NOT." It is clear from John's answers to these 
questions that he was NOT ELIJAH. When Gabriel announced 
to Zacharias the birth of John the Baptist, he said, he shall go before 
Him (Christ) in the "SPIRIT AND POWER" of Elijah. That is, 
he will not be Elijah, but shall be like him in spirit and power! 
When John from his prison cell sent messengfers to Jesus to ask 
Him if He were the Christ, after Christ had dismissed those messen- 
gers He said to the multitude of John, "IF YE WILL RECEIVE 
'IT/ THIS IS ELIJAH WHICH WAS FOR TO COME." Matt. 
11:1-14. Jesus here simply affirms that John was ELIJAH if m^n 
would RECEIVE "IT." Not receive "HIM" (John), but receive 
"IT." What did Jesus mean by "IT"? The context shows that 
Jesus was talking about the "KINGDOM" (Verses 11 and 12), and 
if they had received "THE KINGDOM" that John announced was 
at hand, then John, instead of being John, would have been ELIJAH 
come back, but because God foresaw that the Jews would not re- 
ceive the KINGDOM, He could not send ELIJAH at that time, so 
He had to send a substitute with the "spirit" and "power" of Elijah 
in his place, so He sent John the Baptist. 

But you say, did not Jesus say to the Disciples when they were 
coming down from the Mt. of Transfiguration, where they had seen 
Elijah — "Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things. But I 
say unto you that ELIAS IS COME ALREADY, and they knew 
him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Then the 
Disciples understood that He spake unto them of JOHN THE BAP- 
TIST"? Matt. 17:11-13. Now whatever this may mean, it cannot 
contradict John's own declaration that he WAS NOT ELIJAH, or 
Christ's statement that if God had foreseen that the Jews would 
have received the Kingdom, He would have sent ELIJAH instead 
of John. And Christ's statement in the above reference, that Elijah's 
purpose in coming is to "RESTORE ALL THINGS," which John 
did not do, and Malachi's declaration that Elijah would not come 
until just before the 'GREAT AND DREADFUL DAY OF THE 
LORD,' makes it clear that John the Baptist was not Elijah, and 
that Elijah is yet to come. 

It is clear then that one of the "TWO WITNESSES" will be 
Elijah, but who will be the other? Many claim that Moses will be 
the second Witness, while some say he will be Enoch, because they 
say Moses being a resurrected person cannot die again, and the 
"Two Witnesses" are both to die. They claim that both Enoch and 
Elijah were caught up in their bodies, without dying, that they 
might come back again in their bodies and die. There is no scrip- 
tural ground for declaring that Moses cannot die again. Lazarus 
was raised from the dead and he died again, and the "Wicked Dead" 
shall be raised from the dead, and after Judgment at the "Great White 
Throne," they shall be sentenced to die again, which is the "SEC- 
OND DEATH." Rev. 20:12-15. 

It is said of these "TWO WITNESSES" that they have power— 

1. "To SHUT HEAVEN, that it RAIN NOT in the days of 
their prophecy." 



86 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

2. "And have power over WATERS to TURN THEM TO 
BLOOD, and to smite the earth with ALL PLAGUES, as often as 
they will." 

Now we know that Moses had power to turn water into BLOOD, 
and to smite the earth with PLAGUES, but we are not told that 
Enoch had such power. 

If we study carefully what shall happen during the period the 
"TWO WITNESSES" shall testify, which as we have seen will be 
the last half of the "Week," or 33^ years, we shall see that the 
"TV\^0 WITNESSES" can be no other than MOSES and ELIJAH. 
It is probable that Elijah will shut up the heavens that there shall 
be no rain, during the 3^^ years of their witnessing, for we read that 
there is to be a "FIRE TEST" such as Elijah appointed on Mt. 
Carmel in the days of King Ahab (1. Kings 18: 17-40), and the con- 
test will be between Elijah and the "FALSE PROPHET," and that 
the "FALSE PROPHET" shall have power to do what the Priests 
of Baal could not do, bring FIRE FROM HEAVEN. Rev. 13 : 13. 
The crucial question on Mt. Carmel was, who is GrOD, JEHOVAH 
or BAAL? In the days of Antichrist it will be, who is GOD, 
JEHOVAH or ANTICHRIST? The test will be the power to bring 
down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. As the "False Prophet" will imi- 
tate the power of Elijah and bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN, 
the test will not be decisive. The true Israel of God however will 
acknowledge the claim of Jehovah, while the followers of "The 
Beast" will continue to believe in him. But Elijah shall not be as 
fortunate as he was in the days of Ahab, for then he escaped the 
vengeance of Jezebel, but he will not be able to escape the vengeance 
of Antichrist who will see to it that both he and Moses arc slain. 

As the Plagues that are to accompany the pouring out of the 
"Vials," are four of them similar to the "Plagues of Egypt," who 
more likely to bring them to pass than Moses? The evidence 
seems conclusive that the "TWO WITNESSES" will be MOSES 
and ELIJAH. 

In passing it is worth noting the "TITLE" of these two men. 
The "MIGHTY ANGEL" (Christ) calls them My "TWO WIT- 
NESSES." This implies that "WITNESSING" was their business. 
And when we recall their witnessiag on the Mt. of Transiigfuration 
(Matt. 17:3), and that it was TWO MEN that witnessed to the 
women at the Tomb that Jesus had risen (Luke 24:4-7), and that 
it was TWO MEN who stood by and witnessed to the Disciples as 
Jesus ascended into Heaven (Acts 1:10-11), and that in all three 
incidents the MEN were clothed in "shining garments," it seems 
clear that Moses was resurrected and Elijah translated for the ex- 
press office of "WITNESSES." 

These "TWO WITNESSES" are called the "TWO OLIVE 
TREES" and the "TWO CANDLESTICKS" which stand before 
the God of the earth. For an explanation of this symbol we must 
turn back to the Old Testament. The Prophet Zechariah saw in a 
vision a "GOLDEN CANDLESTICK," with a bowl upon the top 
of it, and the seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven 
lamps ; and TWO OLIVE TREES by it, one upon the right side of 
the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. And he turned 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 87 

to the angel that talked with him and said "What are these 'TWO 
OLIVE TREES' upon the right side of the CANDLESTICK and 
upon the left side thereof?" And he said, "These are the 'TWO 
ANOINTED ONES,' that stand by the Lord of the whole earth." 
Zech. 4: 1-14. These "TWO ANOINTED ONES" were Zerubbabel 
the Governor, and Joshua the High Priest. Haggai 1 : 1, 14. Zech. 
3: 1 ; 4: 6. They had been anointed by the Holy Spirit to rebuild and 
restore Jerusalem and the Temple after the Babylonian Captivity, 
against which Satan was raising up much opposition. Zech. 3:1-7. 
What more appropriate type could have been used than this? Zerub- 
babel and Joshua are types of the "TWO WITNESSES" whose 
work it will be to proclaim that the time has come to rebuild Jeru- 
salem and re-establish the Temple worship, for the "KINGDOM OF 
HEAVEN" is at hand. And they will have to do it in the face of the 
opposition of Satan, who at that time will have incarnated himself in 
the Antichrist. How beautifully this illustrates the fact that every 
Type in the Scriptures has its Anti-Type, and that the Old Testa- 
ment infolds and unfolds the New Testament, and that until the Anti- 
Type appears the plan and purpose of God remains unfulfilled and 
incomplete. 

These "TWO WITNESSES" are to prophecy for 1260 days, or 
3y2 years, and for that length of time they are immune from death. 
For if any man attempt to hurt them, "fire will proceed out of their 
mouths and devour their enemies." But when they have "finished 
their testimony," they shall be overcome by "THE BEAST" (Anti- 
christ), who will make war against them, and shall kill them, and 
their dead bodies shall lie in the streets of Jerusalem, which is spirit- 
ually called Sodom and Egypt at that time, because the character of 
its inhabitants will resemble the character of the inhabitants of 
Sodom in the days of Lot, and the conduct of Israel in Egypt (Ezek. 
23: 3-4, 8, 19), for the space of "three days and a half," and the peo- 
ple of all nationalities shall not suffer their dead bodies to be buried, 
and they shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send 
gifts one to another, because these "TWO WITNESSES" who tor- 
mented them by their testimony and their plagues are dead. How 
foolish men are. They think that when they kill God's Prophets 
they have destroyed His law, and cannot be punished. 

But the people's rejoicing will be short-lived, for at the end of 
the 3^ days the "SPIRIT OF LIFE" will re-enter the bodies of the 
"TWO WITNESSES," and they shall stand upon their feet, and 
great fear shall be upon their enemies, and a voice from Heaven will 
be heard saying— "COME UP HITHER," and they shall ascend up 
to Heaven in a cloud as Christ Himself ascended, and their enemies 
shall witness their ascent. They are first resurrected and then trans- 
lated. The same hour of their ascension there will be a "Great Earth- 
quake" that will destroy a tenth part of the city of Jerusalem and 
7000 of its inhabitants, and the remainder of its inhabitants will turn 
to God from fright. But this repentance will be short-lived, like that 
of Pharoah's. 

It must not be supposed that because this description of the 
"Two Witnesses" is given to John in the "INTERVAL" between the 
"Sixth" and "Seventh" Trumpets, that the "Two Witnesses" testify 



88 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

only during that "INTERVAL." The time is too short, for they 
testify for 1260 days, or 42 months. Their witnessing was still future 
when John was told about them, for the "MIGHTY ANGEL" said to 
John — "I WILL give," showing that the "Two Witnesses:" had not 
as yet appeared, for John did not see them, he simply recorded what 
the "MIGHTY ANGEL" told him about them. As we have seen, 
the period of their witnessing is during the "last half" of the Week, 
and therefore they do not appear until the "Middle" of the Week. 

"The 'SECOND WOE' is past: and, behold, the 'THIRD WOE* 
Cometh quickly." 

SEVENTH TRUMPET. 

THIRD WOE. 
(Covers The Rest Of The Week.) 

Rev. 11: 15-19. 
"And the 'SEVENTH ANGEL' sounded: and there were 
great voices in Heaven, saying, THE KINGDOMS OF THIS 
WORLD ARE BECOME THE KINGDOMS OF OUR LORD, 
AND OF HIS CHRIST; AND HE SHALL REIGN FOR 
EVER AND EVER. And the four aiwl Twenty Elders, which 
sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and wor- 
shiped God, saying, We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Al- 
mighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast 
taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned. And the 
nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of 
the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest 
give reward unto Thy Servants the Prophets, and to the Saints, 
and them that fear Thy Name, small and great; and shouldest 
destroy them which destroy the earth. And the TEMPLE OF 
GOD was opened IN HEAVEN, and there was seen in His Tem- 
ple the 'Ark of His Testament': and there were LIGHTNINGS, 
and VOICES, and THUNDERINGS and an EARTHQUAKE, 
and GREAT HAIL." 
The sounding of the "SEVENTH TRUMPET" includes all that 
happens down to chapter 20:3. When it sounded John heard "Grreat 
Voices" in Heaven saying— "THE KINGDOMS OF THIS WORLD 
ARE BECOME THE KINGDOMS OF OUR LORD, AND OF HIS 
CHRIST; AND HE SHALL REIGN FOR EVER AND EVER." 
This is the announcement that the time had comiC for Christ to take 
"THE KINGDOM," though "The Kingdom." does not fully come 
into His possession for 3^2 years. The whole of this passage is 
anticipative, for the "sayings" of the Four and Twenty Elders look 
forward to the Resurrections and Judgments of chapter 20. The 
scene is located in Heaven. For it is there that John hears the Trum- 
pet sound, and sees the "Temple of God" opened, and hears the 
"voices" and "thunderings" that accompany the devastation of the 
earth by "earthquake" and "hail." This announcement is preliminary 
to the great events that are to follow, which will be the most remark- 
able and momentous that have ever happened on this earth. 

The "THIRD WOE" includes the "VIALS." and all other judg- 
ments down to chapter 20: 3. The "Time Limit" of the "SEVENTH 
TRUMPET" is given in chapter 10:7, and is spoken of as "THE 
'DAYS' " of the "Voice" of the "SEVENTH ANGEL" when he shall 
BEGIN TO SOUND. Implying that the blast or blasts, of the 
"SEVENTH TRUMPET" shall be long continued, that is, extend 
over the whole of the last half of the "Week." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 89 



The Middle of the Week 



The Seven Personages 

1. THE SUN-CLOTHED WOMAN. 

Rev. 12 : 1-2. 




"And there appeared a 'GREAT WONDER' in Heaven; a 
Woman CLOTHED WITH THE SUN, and the MOON UNDER 
HER FEET, and upon her head a CROWN OF TWELVE 
STARS: and she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and 
pained to be delivered." 

In the "Middle of the Week" two "Wonders" will appear in 
Heaven, for John is back again in Heaven. The Revised Version 
calls them "SIGNS," that is, they are "SYMBOLS" of something, 
and must be thus interpreted. The first will be a "SUN CLOTHED 
WOMAN." Who does this "Sun Clothed Woman" represent? Some 
would have us believe that this "Woman" is the Virgin Mary, others 
that she represents the Church. Those who say she represents the 



90 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Church claim that she represents the visible or outward Church, and 
her "Child" represents' the "True Church" or those who are to be 
"caught out" at the Rapture. If this be true, and the "Child" is not 
caught out until the "Middle of the Week," then the Church will 
have to go half way through the "Tribulation." The fact is, the 
"Woman" is neither the Virgin Mary or the Church. She is ISRAEL. 
We have only to be reminded of "Joseph's Dream," v/here he says — 
"Behold, I have dreamed a dream more ; and, behold, the 'SUN* and 
the 'MOON' and the 'ELEVEN STARS' made Obeisance to me" 
(Gen. 37:9), to see the Jewish character of this "Woman." Joseph 
was the "Twelfth" star. 

Israel is again and again compared to a woman, and a married 
woman, in the Old Testament. Isa. 54: 1. And in the period of her 
rejection she is spoken of as a WIDOW (Isa. 47 : 7-9. Luke 18 : 1-8), 
and a DIVORCED Woman (Isa. 50:1), and an ADULTEROUS 
WIFE (Jer. 3:1-25, Hosea 2:1-23) but the Church is a VIRGIN, 
and an ESPOUSED Virgin at that. 2. Cor. 11:2. Eph. 5:25-27. 
The "Sun Clothed Woman" is described as being "WITH CHILD," 
and "TRAVAILING TO BRING FORTH." When was the Church 
in such a condition? To be found in such a condition would unfit her 
to be the Bride of Christ. Nowhere in the scriptures is it intimated 
that the Church is ever to be a Mother. But it is so prophesied of 
Israel. Speaking of the sevenfold privilege of Israel, Paul says — 
"Who are Israelites ; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, 
and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, 
and the promises, whose are the fathers, and of whom AS CON- 
CERNING THE FLESH CHRIST CAME." Rom. 9:4-5. Here 
we see that Christ was to come from ISRAEL. Then we know that 
the "PROMISED SEED" was to come through ISRAEL, and the 
Prophet Isaiah looked forward to the time when Israel could say — 
"UNTO US A CHILD IS BORN UNTO US A SON IS GIVEN.** 
Isa. 9 : 6-7. Before the promised heir could be born Israel had to pass 
through many sore afiflictions and judgments. These were her "TRA- 
VAIL TIME." There can be no question but what the "Sun Clothed 
Woman" represents ISRAEL. 

2. THE DRAGON. 

Rev. 12:3-4. 

"And there appeared another 'WONDER' in Heaven; and 
behold a 'GREAT RED DRAGON,' having SEVEN HEADS and 
TEN HORNS, and SEVEN CROWNS upon his heads. And his 
tail drew the THIRD PART OF THE STARS OF HEAVEN, 
and did cast them to the earth: and the DRAGON stood before 
the WOMAN which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her 
CHILD as soon as it was born." 

The second "WONDER" that will appear in Heaven will be a 
"GREAT RED DRAGON." We are not left in doubt as to who is 
meant, for in verse 9 he is called that "OLD SERPENT, THE 
DEVIL," and "SATAN." His color is RED, the color of blood, 
for he was a murderer from the beginning. John 8 : 44. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 91 

He has "SEVEN HEADS" and "TEN HORNS," and upon his 
heads are "SEVEN CROWNS." These are the emblems of the 
universality of his earthly dominion, and typify the sevenfold per- 
fection of his power: for he is the 

PRINCE OF THE "POWERS OF THE AIR." 

And the 

"PRINCE OF THIS WORLD." 

(Eph. 6:12. John 12:31, 14:30, 16:11.) 

As such Jesus did not dispute his claim when in the Wilderness 
Temptation he offered Him the "Kingdoms of this World" and the 
glory of them. Luke 4:5-7. His "Seven Heads," "Ten Horns," and 
"Crowns," associate him with the "BEAST OUT OF THE SEA" of 
the first verse of the next chapter, the only difference being that the 
Dragon's "Crowns" are on his "Heads," while those of the Beast 
are on his "Horns," and therefore differ in number. These features, 
common to both, reveal the fact that there is some relation between 
the "Dragon" and the "Beast," and that the "Beast" is an earthly 
embodiment or incarnation of the "DRAGON," for the "Beast" does 
not appear on the earth until after the "Dragon" is cast out of 
Heaven. Though the "Antichrist" exists from the beginning of the 
Week, he does not become "THE BEAST" until in the "Middle of 
the Week." Satan is cast out of Heaven and incarnates himself in 
him. Then the "Antichrist" breaks his "Covenant" with Israel, dese- 
crates the Temple, and becomes the "Satanic Person" that rules dur- 
ing the last half of the Week. 

The "STARS OF HEAVEN" attached to his "tail" reveal the 
fact that Satan will take with him in his expulsion from Heaven, a 
third of the Angels, for the Angels are spoken of as "Stars" in the 
Old Testament. Job 38:7. These "Angels" will be cast with him 
into the earth. They will not be visible but they will secretly sow 
the seeds of rebellion, and ultimately they will be cast with Satan 
into the "Lake of Fire" which will be prepared for them. Matt. 
25 : 41. While we are not told that Satan's "Angels" are cast bound 
with him into the "Bottomless Pit," yet the inference is that they 
are, for during the Millennium they do not appear to be present on 
the earth. 

John tells us that the "Dragon" stood before the "Sun Clothed 
Woman" ready to "devour her child" as soon as it was born. It is 
intensely interesting reading to trace in the Scriptures the story of 
Satan's efforts to prevent the birth of the "Man-Child" CHRIST, and 
then after His birth to destroy Him before He could reach the Cross 
and purchase man's redemption. As soon as Satan had accomplished 
the Fall of Adam and Eve, he found himself under the curse of God, 
and was told that the "SEED" of the Woman should bruise his head. 
Gen. 3: 14-15. This aroused the enmity of Satan and he determined 
to prevent the birth of the promised "Seed," or, if that were not pos- 
sible, to destroy the "Seed" after birth. So as soon as Abel was born, 
from whom the promised "Seed" was to come, Satan schemed for 
his destruction, and finally got his brother Cain to kill him. Then 
the "Sons of God" (Angels) doubtless at Satan's instigation, married 



92 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

the "Daughters of Men" (Cainitesj, and their "sin," and the char- 
acter of their offspring moved God to destroy mankind from off the 
earth. This was what Satan planned for, and would have been a 
victory for Satan and a defeat for God, so God decided to spare the 
race, and begin over again with a representative man, Noah. But it 
was not long before Noah planted a vineyard and drank himself 
drunk with the wine therefrom, the result the curse of Canaan the 
Son of Ham. Gen. 9: 18-27. Then the people began to multiply and 
Satan filled their heart with pride and presumption and they rose and 
built the "Tower of Babel," the result the "Confusion of Tongues" 
and the unity of the race broken up. Gen. 11: 1-9. Then the Lord 
called Abraham and the fight narrowed down to his seed. Abraham 
was 75 years old, and had no children, and Sarah his wife was 65 
years of age and barren. Gen. 16:1. Doubtless Satan laughed at 
the situation because of Sarah's barrenness, in which probably he had 
a hand, but to show Satan that He could work a miracle if neces- 
sary, to produce the promised "seed," God waited until Sarah was 
"past age," until she was 90 years old (Gen. 17:17), and then He 
caused her to conceive and bear the promised "seed." Gen. 18:9-15; 
21 : 1-3*. When Isaac was about 12 years of age Satan moved God to 
test Abraham by commanding him to ofifer up Isaac as a sacrifice 
upon Mount Moriah. It was similar to the test of Job. Job 1:6-12; 
2:3-6. The plan for Isaac's destruction failed, for when God saw 
that Abraham was willing and ready to slay his son. He intervened 
and spared his life. When Isaac grew up and married Rebekah, 
Satan, to prevent her having offspring, caused her to be barren, but 
Isaac prayed and God heard his prayer (Gen. 25:20-21), and twins 
were born. Then Satan, when they had grown up, stirred up enmity 
between them hoping that the tragedy of Cain and Abel would be 
repeated, and Jacob, through whom Christ was to come, would be 
slain. When the time came for Moses to be born, Satan put it into 
the heart of Pharaoh to order that all male Hebrew children should 
be destroyed at birth, his' purpose being to destroy the male line of 
descent altogether. But his plan was frustrated by a baby's tear. 
Ex. 2:5-10. And so it went on, until at the death of King Jehosha- 
phat his son Jehoram slew all his brethren with the sword (2. Chron. 
21 : 13), thus reducing the "seed royal" down to one life. But 
Jehoram had children. Then the Arabians slew all his children but 
one, Ahaziah the youngest. 2. Chron. 21:17 (margin). 2. Chron. 
22:1. But Ahaziah had children. These in turn were slain by 
Athaliah his mother, doubtless at the instigation of Satan. She 
thought she had slain them all, but God interposed and rescued the 
infant son at the hands of his aunt, who hid him in the Temple 
(2. Cor. 22: 10-12), and for 6 years all the hopes of God's people as 
to the promised "seed" rested on that infant's life. During the Cap- 
ti^■ity Satan tried to destroy the whole Hebrew nation at the hands 
Ci Haman, but a very little thing, a king's sleepless night, frustrated 
that plan. Esther 3:8-15, 6: 1-11. But the story is too long. 

At last the promised "SEED" was bom. Then Satan, failing to 
prevent His birth, determined to destroy Him before He could reach 
the Cross. To that end he prompted Herod, through jealousy and 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 93 

fear, to slay all the male children at Bethlehem under 2 years of age, 
but Joseph warned of God in a dream, had fled with the infant Christ 
to Egypt. When Christ entered on His ministry Satan met Him in 
the Wilderness and suggested that He throw Himself from the Pin- 
nacle of the Temple. Foiled in that Satan sought Christ's life by 
getting His own townspeople to attempt to cast Him over a preci- 
pice. Luke 4 : 29. The two storms on the Sea of Galilee were but 
attempts of Satan to destroy Christ. You cannot rebuke a thing, 
you can only rebuke a person, and when Christ rebuked the winds 
and the sea. He rebuked the person (Satan) who had caused their 
disturbance. Matt. 8 : 24-27. 

Then Satan renewed the fight through Priests and Pharisees 
until he succeeded at last in getting one of Christ's own disciples, 
Judas, to sell his Master. Then amid the shades of Gethsemane, 
through physical exhaustion, he sought to kill Christ. And when 
he at last succeeded in having Christ crucified, through the agency 
of Pilate, he thought he had conquered, but to be doubly sure he 
took good care to have the place of burial sealed and guarded. But 
when Christ rose from the dead Satan's rage knew no bounds. In all 
probability Satan and his angels contested the Ascension of Christ, 
for only thus can we account for the necessity of His going up 10 
days before Pentecost, that He might have ample time, convoyed by 
"Twelve Legions of Angels," for any "Battle of the Clouds" that 
Satan might attempt. The history of the Christian Church is but 
one long story of the "Irrepressible Conflict" between Satan and 
God's people. Paul writing to the Thessalonians said — "We would 
have come unto you, even I Paul, once and again, but SATAN hin- 
dered us." 1. Thess. 2:18. And now as the time draws nigh for 
Christ to receive "The Kingdom," which means that He will come 
back to the earth, and that Satan's power and dominion over the 
earth shall cease, and Satan be bound for 1000 years, Satan filled with 
wrath will oppose His return wi«th his armies and there will be "WAR 
IN HEAVEN." 

3. THE MAN-CHILD. 

Rev. 12:5-6. 

"And she brought forth a 'MAN-CHILD,' who was to rule 
all nations with a 'ROD OF IRON': and her child was caught up 
unto God, and to His Throne." 

As the result of her "travail" the "Sun Clothed Woman" brought 
forth a "MAN-CHILD" who was to rule the nations with a "ROD 
OF IRON." There can be no question as to who is meant by the 
"Man-Child." He is CHRIST. The Second Psalm settles that— 
"Ask of me, and I shall give Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession. Thou shalt 
break them with a 'ROD OF IRON' : Thou shalt dash them in pieces 
like a potter's vessel." The "Man-Child" cannot be the Church, as 
some claim, because the "Man-Child" is caught up to the FATHER'S 
THRONE, where He is now seated, while the Church, which is not 
as yet caught up, is to be caught up to CHRIST IN THE AIR. 
L Thess. 4:17. 



94 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Those who claim that Christ and the Church together constitute 
the "Man-Child," because in the Message to the Church at Thyatira, 
the promise to the "Overcomers" is, that they shall rule the Nations 
with a "ROD OF IRON," forget that this promise is not to the 
Church as a whole, but only to the "Overcomers" of the "Thyatiran 
Church Period," A. D. 606-1520. In other words the "Overcomers" 
of the "Thyatiran Church Period" shall hold some prominent "Rulmg 
Power" with Christ in the Millennial Kingdom. 

"And the 'WOMAN' fled into the 'Wilderness,' 
where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should 
feed her there a thousand two himdred and threescore 
days." 

Here is where many interpreters of this chapter have been led 
astray. They have supposed that the "Woman" flees into the 
Wilderness immediately after the birth of her child, and because the 
time of her flight is in the "Middle of the Week" (for the 1260 days 
of her preservation in the Wilderness corresponds with the "last 
half" of the "Week"), they cannot see how her "Child" can be Christ, 
for Christ was born and "caught up" to His Father's Throne cen- 
turies ago, while this event is still future. But they overlook the fact 
that between the 5th and 6th verses of this chapter the present 
CHURCH PERIOD comes in. Between these verses the "GAP" 
between the "Sixty-ninth" and the "Seventieth" Week of Daniel's 
"Seventy Weeks" is found. The 5th verse describes the "BIRTH" 
of Christ, and His "ASCENSION," and then John jumps over the 
"GAP," and describes in the 6th verse the "Flight" of the Woman 
ISRAEL into the Wilderness to escape from the Antichrist. The 
reason for this is that John is not dealing here with the Church, and 
having introduced the "Woman" and her "Child" to account for the 
"Dragon's" wrath against her because he did not succeed in destroy- 
ing her "Child" (Christ) when He was born, John jumps over the 
"GAP," that he may again take up God's dealing with ISRAEL. 
The "Flight" of the "Woman" is mentioned here by anticipation, for 
she does not flee until after the "War in Heaven." 

Here is evidence that the "Sun Clothed Woman" is not the 
"Virgin Mary," for she does not flee into Egypt, as Joseph and the 
Virgin did (Matt. 2:12-15), but into the WILDERNESS. Neither 
does she flee "with her child," for it was taken away from her and 
caught up to the "Throne of God." Neither does she flee for her 
child's protection, but for her own safety. 

From this passage we learn that Christ's Millennial rule will be 
AUTOCRATIC, for He shall rule over the Nations with a "ROD OF 
IRON." This does not signify that His rule will be tyrannical. It 
simply means that His WILL shall be supreme. We cannot imagine 
Christ's rule to be other than a rule of love. Politics will have no place 
in the government, the masses will not be oppressed by those in power, 
equal rights will be accorded to everyone, and every man shall sit 
under his own vine and figtree. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 95 

4. THE ARCHANGEL. 
(War In Heaven.) 

Rev. 12:7-12. 




"And there was 'WAR IN HEAVEN': MICHAEL and bis 
angels fought against the DRAGON: and the DRAGON fought 
and his angels, and prevailed not: neither was their place found 
any more in Heaven. And the GREAT DRAGON was cast out, 
that old SERPENT, called the DEVIL, and SATAN, which de- 
ceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his 
angels were cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying 
in Heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the King- 
dom of God, and the power of His Christ: for the ACCUSER 
OF OUR BRETHREN IS CAST DOWN, which accused them 
before our God day and night. And they overcame him (the 
Dragon) by the BLOOD OF THE LAMB, and by the WORD 
OF THEIR TESTIMONY; and they loved not their lives unto 
the death (Martyr's Death). Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and 
ye that dwell in them. Woe to the INHABITERS OF THE 
EARTH AND OF THE SEA! for the DEVIL is come down 
unto vou, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath 
but a SHORT TIME." (3J^ years.) 



96 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The "WAR IN HEAVEN" is started by the attempt to expel 
the DRAGON and his angels From the Heavenlies. That the 
DRAGON (Satan) and his angels were not cast out of Heaven at 
the time of his "Rebellion" (which antedates the present earth), and 
confined in some "prison house," is clear, for he was at liberty to visit 
the Garden of Eden and tempt Adam and Eve, and he had access to 
God in Heaven in the days of Job, 2000 years before Christ (Job 1:1; 
2:8), and he was free to visit the earth in Christ's day and tempt 
Him in the Wilderness, and later to sift Peter. His origin is more or 
less shrouded in mystery, but one thing is certain, he is a "created 
being," and that of the most exalted type. He was before his rebel- 
lion "The Anointed Cherub That Covereth." That is, he was the 
guardian or protector of the "Throne of God." He was perfect in all 
his ways from the day that he was created until iniquity was found 
in him. In him was the "fulness of wi«dom," and the "perfection of 
beauty," but it was his "beauty" that caused the pride (1. Tim. 3:6) 
that was his downfall. He was clothed in a garment that was cov- 
ered with the most rare and precious gems, the sardius, topaz, dia- 
mond, beryl, onyx, jasper, sapphire, emerald, carbuncle, all woven in 
with gold. He dwelt in Eden, the Garden of God. This probably 
refers not to the earthly Eden, but to the "Paradise of God" on high, 
for Satan dwelt on the "Holy Mount of God." All this we learn 
from Ezek. 28:11-19, where the Prophet has a "foreview" of the 
Antichrist under the title of the "King of Tyrus," and as Antichrist 
when he becomes the "Beast" is to be an incarnation of Satan, the 
Prophet here describes Satan's original glory from which he fell, for 
there has never as yet been such a King of Tyrus as here described. 
The cause of Satan's rebellion, or fall, is given in Isa. 14: 12-20. He 
is there called "LUCIFER, SON OF THE MORNING." This was 
his glorious title when he was created, and this world of ours was 
made, at which time — "The 'Morning Stars' (probably other glorious 
created ruling beings like himself), sang together, and all the 'Sons 
of God' (angels) shouted for joy." Job 38:7. 

It is well to note that the one here called "LUCIFER," is in 
verse four (Isa. 14:4), also called the "King of Babylon." As there 
never has been a King of Babylon like the one here described, the 
description must be that of a future King of Babylon. And as "Anti- 
christ" is to have for his Capital City Babylon rebuilt, this is prob- 
ably a "foreview" by the Prophet of Antichrist as indwelt by "LUCI- 
FER" (Satan) in that day when he shall be King of Babylon, and 
also King of Tyrus. 

The common notion is that Satan and his angels are imprisoned 
in Hell. This is not true. The angels described in 2. Pet. 2 : 4, and 
Jude 6, as having left their "first estate," and being "reserved in ever- 
lasting chains under darkness," are not Satan's angels. They are a 
special class of angels, spoken of as "Sons of God," whose sin of 
marrying the "Daughters of Men" caused the Flood. Gen. 6: 1-8. 
They are the "Spirits in Prison" of whom Peter speaks in 1. Pet. 3: 
18-20. They are now confined in "Tartarus" awaiting the "Great 
White Throne" Judgment. Jude 6. As this Book of Revelation that 
we are now studying is a prophecy of "Things To Come" that were 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 97 

future in the Apostle John's day, and it declares that Satan was still 
in the Heavenlies at that time, A. D. 96, as he has not been cast out 
since he must still be there. 

He is a great "Celestial Potentate." He is the "PRINCE OF 
THE POWERS OF THE AIR" (Eph. 2:2), and the "GOD OF 
THIS WORLD." 2. Cor. 4:4. He is the "God" not of the earth, 
for that belongs to its Maker — GOD. "The earth is the Lord's and 
the fulness thereof." He is the "God" ©f the "WORLD SYSTEMS" 
of the habitable earth. These "World Systems" embrace business, 
society, politics, and religion. He is the Ruler of the "Powers of 
Darkness" of the "Spirit World" (Eph. 6: 11-12), and his position is 
so exalted that even Michael the Archangel dare not insult him, 
Jude 9. So mighty is he that man cannot successfully resist him 
without Divine help. 

Satan is a King, and has a KINGDOM. Of it Christ said— "If 
Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself; how then shall 
his 'KINGDOM' stand"? (Matt. 12:24-30.) Speaking of the "Evil 
Powers" Paul wrote — "We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
against 'Principalities,' against 'Powers,' against the 'Rulers of Dark- 
ness Of This World' (Age), against 'Spiritual Wickedness' in HIGH 
PLACES" (the Heavenlies). Eph. 6:12. From this we see that 
Satan's Kingdom consists of "Principalities," "Powers," "Age Rulers 
of Darkness," and "Wicked Spirits" in the Heavenlies. These 
"Principalities" are ruled by "Princes" who control the nations of 
the earth as in the days of Daniel the Prophet, when a Heavenly 
Messenger was sent to Daniel, but was hindered "three weeks" from 
reaching him by the "Prince of the Kingdom of Persia," Satan's rul- 
ing "Prince of Persia," until Michael the Archangel came to his res- 
cue. Dan. 10:10-14. 

The opposing "Commanders in Chief" of the "War in Heaven" 
will be MICHAEL and the DRAGON (Satan). We are first intro- 
duced to Michael in the Book of Daniel, and his appearance here 
is a confirmation that this part of the Book of Revelation is Jewish, 
and a continuation or supplement to the Book of Daniel. Michael is 
called in the Book of Daniel "one of the CHIEF PRINCES" (Dan. 
10:13), "YOUR PRINCE" (Dan. 10:21), and the "GREAT PRINCE 
WHICH STANDETH FOR THY PEOPLE." Dan. 12:1. That 
is, Michael has been chosen from among the "Chief Princes" that 
stand before God, to be the protector of Daniel's People, the Jews. 
In Jude 9 he is called the "ARCHANGEL," and as there is but one 
"Archangel" spoken of in the Bible, Michael must be he. He also 
has something to do with the resurrection of the dead, for he is asso- 
ciated with the "Resurrection" mentioned in Dan. 12 : 1-2, and he 
contested with the Devil the resurrection of Moses (Jude 9), and the 
"Voice" of the Archangel that will be heard when the "Dead in 
Christ" shall rise (1. Thess. 4: 16), will be the "voice" of MICHAEL. 

When the "Dragon" is cast out of the "Heavenlies" there will be 
great rejoicing in Heaven because the "Accuser" of Christ's "Breth- 
ren" (the Jews) is cast down, but there will be "woe" for the "in- 
habitants of the earth," for the "Dragon" will be filled with "great 
wrath" because he knows that he will have but a "short time". (3/2 



98 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

years) to vent his wrath on the inhabitants of the earth before he is 
chained and cast into the Bottomless Pit. 

While Satan has been the "Accuser of the Brethren" in all Ages, 
the context shows that reference is here made to the "Jewish Rem- 
nant" (the brethren of Christ), who during the first 3>4 years of the 
"Tribulation Period" pass through great persecution, and die as "mar- 
tyrs." They are referred to in Rev. 6:9-11 as the "souls of them that 
were slain for the Word of God," and we are here told (Rev. 12: 11) 
that they overcame by the "Blood oi the Lamb," and the "Word of 
their Testimony," and died as "martyrs," for they "loved not their lives 
iinto the death." As they overcame by the "Blood Of The Lamb," 
then the "TIME" of their overcoming must be subsequent to the 
shedding of Christ's blood on Calvary, that is, Satan according to this 
account, could not have been cast out of the "Heavenlies" prior to 
the Crucifixion of Christ. When Jesus said — "I beheld Satan as 
lightning fall from heaven" (Luke 10: 18), He was not referring to 
some past fall of Satan, but it was a prophetic utterance, by way of 
anticipation, of his future fall, when he shall be hurled headfiret out 
of Heaven by Michael the Archangel. As further evidence as to the 
time of Satan's casting out, Daniel the Prophet tells us that it will 
be at the "Time of Trouble" that is to come upon Daniel's People, the 
Jews, and that "Time of Trouble" is the "GREAT TRIBULATION." 
At that time Michael shall "stand up" to deliver Daniel's People, and 
the result will be "WAR IN HEAVEN" and Daniel's People shall 
be delivered, not from the "Great Tribulation," but out of it. 

When the Dragon and all the Principalities and Powers of evil 
that now occupy the "Middle Heaven" of the Heavenlies, that is, 
the Heaven between the atmosphere of our earth, and the "Third 
Heaven" where God dwells, are cast out and down, then the Heavens 
will be CLEAN, for they are not now clean in God's sight. Job 
15: 15. And as all these "Evil Powers" will doubtless be imprisoned 
during the Millennium, with Satan, the Heavens will be CLEAN 
during that period, and this will account for the universal rule of 
righteousness and peace of those days. 

"THE PERSECUTION OF THE "SUN CLOTHED WOMAN." 

Rev. 12: 13-16. 

"And when the 'Dragon' saw that he was cast unto the earth, 
he persecuted the 'Woman' which brought forth the 'MAN- 
CHILD.' And to the 'Woman' were given two wings of a Great 
Eagle, that she might fly into the Wilderness, into her place, 
where she is nourished for a 'time,' and 'times,' and 'half a timef* 
(31/2 years), from the face of the 'Serpent' (The Dragon). And 
the 'Serpent' cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the 
'Woman,' that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 
And the earth helped the 'Woman'; and the earth opened her 
mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the Dragon cast out 
of his mouth." 

When the Dragon is cast out of Heaven into the Earth, know- 
ing that his defeat has been brought about by the elevation of the 
"MAN-CHILD" to the place of power, he will concentrate his hatred 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 99 

and malice on the "Sun-Clothed Woman" (Israel), who ^ave the 
"Man-Child" birth. To the "Woman" will be given the "WINGS 
OF A GREAT EAGLE" that she may fly into the "Wilderness," into 
"HER PLACE" where she shall be nourished for a "TIME, TIMES 
and HALF A TIME," or 3^ years. This takes us back to the flight 
of Israel from Egypt, of which God said — "Ye have seen what I did 
unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on 'EAGLE'S WINGS," and 
brought you unto myself." Ex. 19 : 4. As the "Woman" and the 
"Dragon" are symbols, so are the "Eagle's Wings." They speak of 
the rapid and safe flight of the "Woman" (ISRAEL) into the 
"Wilderness" where she shall be safely kept and nourished for 3^^ 
years until the Dragon is bound. 

The Prophet Isaiah speaks of this time when he says — "Come, 
my peonle CTSRAELV enter thou into thy CHAMBERS, and SHUT 
THY DOORS ABOUT THEE: HIDE THYSELF AS IT WERE 
FOR A LITTLE WHILE (3j^ years) UNTIL THE INDIGNA- 
TION (The Great Tribulation) IS OVERPAST. ... In THAT 
DAY (the Day of the casting out of the Dragon) the Lord with His 
sore and great and strong sword shall punish 'LEVIATHAN' (the 
"Dragon" or "Serpent") the piercing SERPENT, even 'LEVIA- 
THAN' the crooked SERPENT, and He shall slay 'THE DRAGON' 
that is in the sea." Isa. 26: 20; 27: 1. This may mean the "BEAST" 
that comes up out of the sea, the "ANTICHRIST." Rev. 13 : 1-2. 

This is the time, that Christ refers to in Matt. 24: 15-22. "When 
ye therefore shall see the 'ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION,' 
spoken of by Daniel the Prophet (Dan. 9:27), stand in the Holy 
Place (whoso readeth, let him understand), then let them which be 
in Judea flee into the mountains : let him which is on the housetop 
not come down to take anything out of his house : neither let him 
which is in the field return back to take his clothes. And woe unto 
them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! 
But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the 
Sabbath day: for then shall be GREAT TRIBULATION, such as 
was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever 
shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should 
no flesh be saved ; but for the ELECT'S SAKE (the elect of Israel) 
those days shall be shortened." The flight that Matthew here speaks 
about is not the same flight that Luke speaks about. "And when 
ye shall see Jerusalem COMPASSED WITH ARMIES, then know 
that the desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea 
flee to the mountains : and let them which are in the midst of it de- 
part ont: and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto. 
For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are writ- 
ten may be fulfilled. But woe unto them that are with child, and 
to therr' hat give suck, in those days ! for there shall be great dis- 
tress i i the ?and, and wrath upon this people. And they shall fall by 
the ed^^e of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: 
and JERUSALEM SHALL BE TRODDEN DOWN OF THE 
GENTII.F.S, UNTIL THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES BE FUL- 
FILLED " Li ke 21 : 20-24. 



100 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

A careful comparison of these two passages will reveal their 
difference. Luke refers to the "Destruction of Jerusalem" by Titus, 
A. D. 70, at which time Jerusalem was compassed by the Roman 
Army, and the sufferings of the inhabitants of the city were so great 
that mothers cooked and ate their own children. This is past. And 
verse 24 has been fulfilled for the Jews have been "led away captive 
into ALL NATIONS," where they still remain, and Jerusalem has 
since then been "TRODDEN DOWN OF THE GENTILES," and 
will continue to be until the "TIMES OF THE GENTILES" shall 
be fulfilled. But the "flight" that Matthew speaks about is still 
future. He locates it at the time of the "Great Tribulation," which 
he says is to be preceded by the setting up of the "ABOMINATION 
OF DESOLATION," spoken of by Daniel the Prophet. The gods, 
or idols of the heathen, are spoken of as "ABOMINATIONS." Mil- 
com, or Molech, was the "abomination" of the Ammonites ; Chemosh, 
the "abomination" of Moab. 1. Kings 11:5-7. This interprets the 
"ABOMINATION" spoken of by Daniel, as nothing other than an 
"IDOL" or "FALSE GOD." In the "Middle of the Week," a 
"DESOLATOR" (Antichrist) will appear and cause the sacrifices 
and oblations to cease, and set up in the "Holy Place" of the Temple 
an "IDOL," and that "Idol" will be an "IMAGE OF THE BEAST." 
Rev. 13:14-15. 

Let us now return to the "Flight of the Woman" and see if we 
can locate "her place," the "chamber" to which she is to flee, and 
"shut to the door," and "hide herself for a little while," and be 
nourished by God for a "Time, and Times, and Half a Time," or 
2>y2 years. 

THE CITIES OF REFUGE. 

The "Cities of Refuge" of Old Testament times are a type of this 
"Wilderness Refuge" of the Children of Israel. 

The "Cities of Refuge" were designated cities, 3 on each side the 
river Jordan, where the "Man-Slayer" could flee for safety from the 
"Avenger of Blood." If it was proved after trial that he had slain a 
man "wilfully," he was turned over to the "Avenger of Blood," but if 
he did it unwittingly, his life was spared, but he had to remain in the 
city until the death of the High Priest. If there were no "Man-Slayer" 
there would be no "Avenger of Blood," and therefore no need for a 
"City of Refuge." 

Nov/ if I find in the New Testament that a certain class of people 
are called upon to flee to a "Place of Refuge" for the protection of 
their lives, then I must believe that they flee because an "Avenger of 
Blood" is after them, and that they flee because they are guilty of 
"Manslaughter." 

Such a class of people I find in the Jewish Race. The}^ were the 
cause of the death of Christ, and though He was crucified by the 
Roman authorities they assumed the guilt for they cried — "His blood 
be on Us, and on Our Children." Matt. 27: 25. At first sight it looks 
like "wilful" murder, yet from the prayer of Jesus on the Cross — 
"Father, forgive them for they know not what they do," it is cleat 
that Jesus' death was not so much a premeditated murder as it was a 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. loi 

murder committed in a blind religious frenzy. Paul says — "had they 
known they would not have crucihed the Lord of Glory." 1. Cor. 2:8, 

It is clear then that the Jewish race is only guilty of "Man- 
slaughter." As the "Man-Slayer" of Jesus they have been for over 
1800 years running for a "City of Refuge" and have not as yet reached 
it. The "Avenger of Blood" has been on their track and has hounded 
them from nation to nation, and the epithet of 
"The Wandering Jew" 
has followed them down the centuries, and the prophecy of Moses is 
being fulfilled that they should find no rest for the sole of their foot. 
Deut. 28 : 64-67. 

If the Jews are the "Man-Slayer" who is the "Avenger of Blood"? 
Antichrist. 

And now as to the "City of Refuge" that God will provide for 
Israel when the "Avenger of Blood" (Antichrist), who shall then be 
indwelt by the Dragon, is on her track. 

When the Lord God brought the Children of Israel out of Egypt 
they journeyed from the Red Sea, tarrying for a while at Mt. Sinai to 
receive the Law and build the Tabernacle, until they came, one year, 
after leaving Egypt, to Kadesh Barnea. There they sent up spies to 
spy out the land of Canaan, but refused to go up and take possession 
of the land, and were compelled to wander in the Wilderness south of 
the Dead Sea. There God took care of them and fed them for 40 
years. Now it is in the same Wilderness that God is going to provide 
for them a place of "Refuge" in the day when the "Avenger of Blood" 
shall seek to destroy, them. 

Speaking of the Antichrist, the Prophet Daniel says — 

"He shall enter also into the Glorious Land (Palestine) 

and many countries ' shall be overthrown; but these shall 

escape out of his hand, even Edom and Moab and the chief 

of the Children of Ammon." Dan. 11 :41. 

Now Edom takes in the Wilderness where Israel wandered for 
40 years. And it is here in Edom that the "City of Refuge" that God 
has provided for Israel is located, and is known today as Petra. It 
was a gr^at commercial centre in the days of King Solomon. In A. D. 
105 the Romans conquered the country and called the province 
Arabia Petra. When the power of Rome waned Petra gradually fell 
into the hands of the Arabs and became completely lost to the civil- 
ized world in th'e seventh century, and remained so until it was redis- 
covered by Burckhardt in 1812. 

It is located in the mountains like as in the crater of a volcano. It 
has but one entrance, and that is through a narrow, winding defile or 
canyon from 12 to 40 feet wide, the sides of which are precipitous and 
at times so close together as to almost shut out the blue sky above 
and make you think you are passing through a subterranean passage- 
way. The height of the sides varies from 200 to 1000 feet, and the 
length of the canyon is about two miles. No other city in the world 
has such a wonderful gateway. The sides of the canyon are lined 
with wonderful monuments and temples carved out of the rocky sand- 
stone of the sides. Once inside the rocky inclosure of the city we find 
the ruins of magnificent buildings, tombs and monuments. The cliffs 



102 THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEM. 

that surround the city are carved and honeycombed with excavations 
to a height of 300 feet above the floor of the valley, and the excava- 
tions cut 36 they are out of diflFerent colored strata of the rock, such 
as red, purple, blue, black, white and yellow, lend a beauty to their 
appearance that is indescribable and overpowering to the beholder. 
When the time comes for the "Man-Slayer" (Israel), to escape 
from the hands of the "Avenger of Blood" (Antichrist), the rocky 
fastness of the ancient city of Petra will be her "City of Refuge." 
We read that when the "Woman" (Israel) shall flee into the Wilder- 
ness that the "Serpent" (Antichrist, indwelt by Satan) shall cast a 
flood of water out of his mouth after her to destroy her, but that the 
earth shall open her mouth and swallow the flood. That is, Antichrist 
will send his army after the fleeing Israelites, and it will probably be 
swallowed up in a "Sand storm" of the desert, and Israel shall safely 
reach her place of refuge, where she shall be safe, not until the death 
of the High Priest, but until the return of "The High Priest" (Jesus) 
from Heaven, who as "King-Priest" of the Armies of Heaven will 
deliver her and allow her to leave her place of refuge. During the 
period of Israel's "hiding" in the Wilderness God will "nourish" her 
as He did during her 40 years' wandering in the same Wilderness in 
the days of Moses. 

5. THE JEWISH REMNANT. 

Rev. 12: 17. 

"And the Dragon was wroth with the 'WOMAN,' and went 
to make war with the 'REMNANT OF HER SEED,' which keep 
the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ." 

Bafiied in his attempt to destroy the "Woman," the Dragon, in 
his rage will make war against the "REMNANT OF HER SEED," 
that is, against those Israelites left in Palestine or among the nations 
that keep the "commandments of God," and have the "testimony of 
Jesus Christ." To this end he will give to the "BEAST" (Antichrist) 
his "Power," and his "Seat," and "Great Authority." Rev. 13:2. 

Here again we have indirect evidence that the "Woman" is not the 
Church but ISRAEL. When the Church is caught out no REMNANT 
is left behind, all that are "IN CHRIST" are taken away ; but when 
the "Woman" (ISRAEL) flees into the wilderness a "REMNANT" 
is left behiHd. This "Remnant" is composed of two classes. First, 
those who "keep the Commandments of God," that is. Orthodox Jews 
who observe the Old Testament Law, and second, those who "accept 
the testimony of Jesus Christ," that is, accept Jesus as their promised 
Messiah. The latter class will be converted by the preaching of the 
""Gospel of the Kingdom" by the "Two Witnesses." Those will be try- 
ing times for those Israelites who will not commit idolatry by bowing 
the knee to the "Image of the Beast," for it will be a remorseless war 
of persecution that Antichrist will wage against them, and thousands 
win die a martyr's death. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 103 

6. THE BEAST OUT OF THE SEA. 

The Incarnation Of "The Dragon," "The Anti-God." 

In "The Beast" Or "Anti-Christ." 

Rev. 13:1-10. 




"And I (He, the Dragon, R. V.) stood upon the sand of the sea 
and (I) saw a 'BEAST' rise up out of the SEA having 'SEVEN 
HEADS'and'TENHORNS.'and upon his horns'TEN CROWNS,' 
and upon his heads the name of BLASPHEMY. And the 'BEAST' 
which I saw was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the 
feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION: and 
the 'DRAGON' gave him his POWER, and his SEAT (Throne). 
and GREAT AUTHORITY. And I saw one of his HEADS 
as it were wounded to death: and his deadly wound was healed: 
and all the world wondered after the 'BEAST.' And they wor- 
shipped the 'DRAGON' which gave power unto the 'BEAST,' 
and they worshipped the 'BEAST,' saying, Who is like unto the 
'BEAST'? Who IS able to make war with him? And there was 
given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; 
and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. 
And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme 
His name, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. 
And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to 
overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and 
tongues, and nations. And all that dwell upon the earth shall 
WORSHIP HIM, whose names are not written in the 'BOOK 
OF LIFE' of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 
If any man have an ear, let him hear. He that leadeth into cap- 
tivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must 
be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of 
the saints." 

John next saw the "Dragon" standing on the seashore, and as 
he stood, a "Beast" rose up out of the sea having: "SEVEN HEADS" 
and "TEN HORNS," and upon his "Horns" "TEN CROWNS," and 
upon his "Heads" the name of BLASPHEMY, and the body of the 
"Beast" was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a 
BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION, and the "DRAGON** 



104 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

gave him his POWER, and his SEAT (Throne), and GREAT 
AUTHORITY. This does not necessarily mean that the "Dragon" 
gave him his own throne, but he gave him power, and a throne, and 
great authority. As John was back on the Isle of Patmos, the "sea" 
from which he saw the "Beast" arise was probably the Mediter- 
ranean, though the "sea" in prophecy signifies the nations. 

What does this "COMPOSITE BEAST" signify? This is not 
the first time we have read in the Scriptures of a "Beast" coming up 
out of the sea, so we must go back to the Book of Daniel for an 
explanation. While Daniel was a Statesman and did not hold the 
"Prophetic Office," he had the "Prophetic Gift," and was not only 
an interpreter of dreams, but a Prophet, and to him was revealed 
the whole course of the "Times of the Gentiles," and the character 
of its last "Great Leader" the "ANTICHRIST." His prophecy is 
mainly concerned with the things that shall befall his people, the 
Jews, in the "LATTER DAYS" (Dan. 10: 14), and as we are now 
dealing with the things that shall come to pass in the "Last" or 
"Seventieth Week," of Daniel's "Seventy Weeks," we necessarily 
must turn back to the Book of Daniel for an explanation of this sym- 
bol of the "BEAST." But before we take that up it is important to 
note that both the Old and New Testaments speak of a 

"MYSTERIOUS AND TERRIBLE PERSONAGE" 
who shall be revealed in the "Last Times." He is called by various 
names. 

In The Old Testament 

"The Assyrian."— Isaiah 10:5-6; 30:27-33. 

"King of Babylon."— Isaiah 14:4. 

"Lucifer."— Isaiah 14:12. 

"The Little Horn."— Daniel 7:8; 8:9-12. 

"A King Of Fierce Coimtenance."— Dan. 8 : 23. 

"The Prince That Shall Come."— Dan. 9 : 26. 

"The Wilful King."— Dan. 1 1 : 36. 

In The New Testament 

"The Man Of Sin."— 2. Thess. 2 : 3-8. 
"Son Of Perdition."— 2. Thess. 2 : 3-8. 
"That Wicked."— 2. Thess. 2 : 3-8. 
"Antichrist."— 1. John 2: 18. 
"The Beast."— Rev. 13 : 1-2. 

Jesus also made a prophetic reference to him. "I am come in 
my Father's Name, and ye receive me not ; if another shall come in 
his own name, him ye will receive." John 5 : 43. 

I. ISAIAH'S FOREVIEW. 

The Prophet Isaiah sees the Antichrist as the "ASSYRIAN." 
Isa. 10:5, 12, 24; 30:27-33. In Isa. 11:4, a chapter which is evi- 
dently Messianic, we read that among other things which the Messiah 
will do — "He shall smite the earth with the 'rod of His mouth,' and 
with the 'breath of His Ups' shall He slay 'THE WICKED'." The 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 105 

■word translated "THE WICKED," is in the singular number, and 
cannot refer to wicked persons in general, but to some one person 
-who is conspicuously wicked. The expres:sion is strikingly like that 
of Paul's in 2. Thess. 2 : 8. "Then shall that 'WICKED' be revealed, 
■whom the Lord shall consume with the 'Spirit of His Mouth,' and 
shall djestroy with the 'Brightness of His Coming'." It is evident 
that Isaiah and Paul refer to the same individual, who can be no other 
than the Antichrist. 

In Isa. 14: 4-17 there is a description of a "King of Babylon" who 
shall smite the people in his wrath, and rule the nations in anger. 
He is called "LUCIFER, Son of the Morning," and his fall is 
described. He is cast down to Hell (Sheol, the Underworld), where 
his coming creates a great stir among the kings of the earth that have 
preceded him, and who exclaim when they see him — "Art thou also 
Ijecome weak as we ? Art thou become like unto us? . . . Is this 
the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; 
that made the world as a wilderness and destroyed the cities thereof; 
ihat opened not the house of his prisoners?" There has never as yet 
been such a King of Babylon as is here described. It must there- 
fore refer to some future King of Babylon, when Babylon shall be 
rebuilt, as we shall see it is to be. Verses 12 to 14 evidently refer 
to Satan, and are descriptive of him before his fall, but as he is to 
incarnate himself in the Antichrist, who is to be a future King of 
Babylon, it explains the source of the pride and presumption of 
Antichrist, which will lead to his downfall, as it did to Satan's. 

11. DANIEL'S FOREVIEW. 
1. The Colossus. 

We now turn to Daniel. The Book of Daniel may be divided 
into two parts. The first six chapters are Historical, the last six are 
Prophetical. The Book contains one "Dream" by Nebuchadnezzar, 
and four "Visions" by Daniel, all relating to the "Times of the Gen- 
tiles." Nebuchadnezzar in his "Dream" saw a "Great Image" or 
"COLOSSUS." The Head of the "Image" was of fine gold, its Breast 
and Arms of silver, its Belly (Abdomen) and Thighs (Hips) of brass, 
its Legs of iron, and its Feet of iron and clay. This Image was de- 
stroyed by a "Stone" cut out of a mountain supernaturally. The 
"Stone" in turn became a great mountain and filled the WHOLE 
EARTH. Dan. 2: 31-35. The four metals of which the "CO- 
LOSSUS" was composed represented Four Worldwide Empires 
which were to arise in succession. Dan. 2 : 37-40. Four great Em- 
pires, and only four, were to succeed each other in the government of 
the world, from Nebuchadnezzar (B. C. 606) to the "Second Com- 
ing" of Christ — the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Grecian, and Roman. 
These Empires are not only made known as to number, but their 
names, in the order of their succession, are given. The First — 
"BABYLONIAN" is indicated by Daniel while interpreting the 
vision to Nebuchadnezzar. "THOU art this Head of Gold." Dan. 
2:38. The Second— the "MEDO-PERSIAN," Daniel points out ia 






CO 




LU 




-J 




VIM 




1- 


1- 


z 

UJ 


I 
O 






< 1- 
o 


< 


cn 




LU 



2 '^ S-b-l-E N*a 

a wvawQ sHV7T3NavHona3N 



iSlUHOIlNV 3Hi JO SM3IA3aOJ 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 107 

his account of "Belshazzar's Feast," by the emphatic words — '*In 
that night was Belshazzar the King of the Chaldeans slain, and 
Darius the MEDIAN took the Kingdom." Dan. 5 : 30-31. The Third 
— the "GRECIAN," is mentioned in Dan. 8:20-21, "the Ram which 
thou sawest having 'two horns' are the kings of Media and Persia, 
and the 'Rough Goat' is the King of Grecia (Greece)." The Fourth — 
the "ROMAN," is referred to in Dan. 9:26 as— "the PEOPLE of 
the 'Prince' that should destroy the city (Jerusalem) and the Sanc- 
tuary," and we know that it was the ROMANS under Titus, that 
destroyed Jerusalem in A. D. 70. While these Four Great Empires 
were to follow each other in the order named, they were not to fol- 
low without a break. The Babylonian lasted from B. C. 606 to 
B. C. 538. The Medo-Persian from B. C. 538 to B. C. 330. The 
Grecian from B. C. 330 to B. C. 323. Then the Grecian was broken 
up into four parts, Thrace, Macedonia, Syria, and Egypt, and the 
last of these was conquered by the Romans in B. C. 30, and the 
Roman Empire lasted from B. C. 30 to A. D. 364, when it was 
divided into its Eastern and Western Divisions'. Since then there 
has been no leading world Empire, and cannot be according to this 
prophecy until Christ sets up His "STONE" or "Millennial King- 
dom," as represented by the "Stone" that smites the "COLOSSUS" 
on its feet, for this "STONE KINGDOM" is to fill the whole earth, 
and thus be universal. This "STONE" cannot be Christianity, for 
it does not fill the earth by degrees, and thus crowd out the "CO- 
LOSSUS," but it at One Blow DEMOLISHES IT, The action of 
the "STONE" is that of JUDGMENT not Grace, and is SUDDEN 
and CALAMITOUS. Again the TIME of the destruction is not 
until after the formation of the Toes, and we know that the "TWO 
LIMBS" did not appear until A. D. 364, and the "TEN TOES" have 
not yet developed. The TIME when the "STONE" falls on the 
-FEET" we are told is "in the days of THOSE KINGS" (Dan. 2:44), 
that is the Kings represented b}^ the "Ten Toes," which as we shall 
see corresponds with the "Ten Horns" of Daniel's "Fourth Wild 
Beast," Dan. 7:7-8, and with the "Ten Kings" of John's "Beast." 
Rev. 17: 12. The first Four Kingdoms were literal Kingdoms, and 
so must the "Stone Kingdom" be, for it is to take the place of those 
Kingdoms and fill the whole earth. It represents therefore the "Mil- 
lennial Kingdom" of Christ, for He is the "STONE" of the Scrip- 
tures. Matt. 21:44. 

From what has been said we see that the "COLOSSUS" of 
"Nebuchadnezzar's Dream" symbolized the "World Kingdoms" in 
their Unity and Historical Succession. Gentile dominion is repre- 
sented by^ a huge "METALLIC MAN." The degeneration of the 
"World Kingdoms" is seen in the diminishing value of the metals 
used. Silver is worth less than gold, brass than silver, iron than 
brass, and clay than iron. The weight of the "COLOSSUS" also 
declines; the specific gravity of gold is 19.5, of silver 10.47, of brass 
8, of cast-iron 5, and of clay 1.93. The "Colossus" is TOP HEAVY. 
The character of the governing power also deteriorates from an 
"Absolute Monarchy" under Nebuchadnezzar, to an "Autocratic 
Democracy" symbolized by the mixture of the iron and clay of the 



108 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BB HEREAFTER. 

Feet. In other words the governing power passes from the Head, 
the organ that ought to direct the members of the body, to the Feet» 
which are only made to carry the body whither the Head directs. 
We have dwelt thus at length on the "Colossus," for it is only as 
we understand it, that we can understand the meaning of the "Wild 
Beasts" that Daniel saw come up out of the sea. 

2. The Vision of the "FOUR BEASTS." 

Forty-eight years after Nebuchadnezzar had his "Dream," B. C. 
555, Daniel in vision stood upon the shore of the "Great Sea" (the 
Mediterranean), and saw four "Great Beasts" come up out of the sea 
in succession. 




FIRST BEAST. The "First Beast" was like a LION and had 
Eagle's Wings, and as the Prophet watched it, he saw it lifted up 
from the earth, and made to stand upon its feet as a Man, and a 
Man's Heart was given to it. Dan. 7 : 4. We have only to visit the 
British Museum, London, and examine the Colossal Stone Lions 
with the "wings of an eagle" and the "head of a man," disinterred 
from the ruins of Babylon and Assyria by Sir Henry Layard be- 
tween the years 1840 and 1850 A. D., to see that this "FIRST 
BEAST" stands for Babylon and its King — Nebuchadnezzar. The 
peculiarity of this "FIRST BEAST" was that it had "Eagle's Wings." 
This combination of the LION, the "King of Beasts," and the 
T''*'^LE, the "King of Birds," corresponded to the Royalty of the 
■ Z.ad of Gold" of the "COLOSSUS," and typified the "Eagle-like" 
swiftness of the armies of Nebuchadnezzar. The "Plucking of the 
Wings" doubtless referred to the "Beastly Insanity" of Nebuchad- 
nezzar (Dan. 4:20-27), and the "lifting up," and causing to stand 
upon its feet "as a MAN," to his restoration to sanity. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 109 




SECOND BEAST. The "Second Beast" was "like to a BEAR, 
and it raised up itself on one side, and it had "Three Ribs" in the 
mouth of it, between the teeth of it: and they said thus unto it 
Arise, devour much flesh." Dan. 7 : 5. The bear is the strongest 
beast after the lion and is distinguished for its voracity, but it has 
none of the agility and majesty of the lion, is awkward in its move- 
ments, and effects its purpose with comparative slowness, and by 
brute force and sheer strength. These were the characteristics of the 
Medo-Persian Empire. It was ponderous in its movements. It did 
not gain its victories by bravery or skill, but overwhelmed its enemies 
by hurling vast masses of troops upon them. Xerxes' expedition 
against Greece was undertaken with 2,500,000 fighting men, who with 
the camp followers made up an army of 5,000,000. Other Persian 
generals had armies running up into the 100,000's of men. It is easy 
to be seen that the movements of such enormous bodies of men would 
"devour much flesh," not only in the destruction of their enemies, but 
thousands would die of disease and exposure and the countries 
through which they passed would become famine-stricken by the loss 
of food seized to feed such armies. The side of the "BEAR" which 
raised up to attack signifies Persia, in which lay the greatest mili- 
tary strength, and corresponded to the "right shoulder and arm" of 
the "Colossus." The "Three Ribs" stood for the three Kingdoms of 
Lydia, Babylon and Egypt, which formed a "Triple Alliance" to check 
the Medo-Persian power, but were all destroyed by it. 




rifv ^iSmar Zr- 



110 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

THIRD BEAST. The "Third Beast" was "like a LEOPARD, 
which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl; the 'BEAST' had 
also four heads; and dominion was given to it." Dan. 7:6. The 
Leopard is the most agile and graceful of creatures ; but its speed is 
here still further assisted by "wings." Slight in its frame, but strongs 
swift and fierce, its characteristics render it a fitting symbol of the 
rapid conquests of the Greeks under Alexander the Great, who, fol- 
lowed by small but well-equipped and splendidly brave armies, moved 
with great celerity and in about 10 years overthrew the unwieldy 
forces of Persia, and subdued the whole civilized world. The "four 
wings of a Fowl" indicate, that, as a "fowl" does not fly high, the 
armies of Alexander were fitted mainly for lowland fighting. There 
is an incongruity between the number of "wings" and the number of 
"heads" of the Leopard. "Four heads" call for "four pair of wings.'* 
Why only "four" wings we do not know, unless they denote the four 
quarters of the earth into which Alexander sought to extend his 
Kingdom. 

The "Four Heads" of the LEOPARD represent the "Four Kmg- 
doms" into which the Empire of Alexander was divided by his gen- 
erals, namely Thrace, Macedonia, Syria and Egypt. The "Thurd 
Beast" corresponds to the "Abdomen" and "Hips" of the 
"COLOSSUS." 




THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. ill 

FOURTH BEAST. The "Fourth Beast" was unhke any Beast 
that Daniel had ever seen or heard about. It was "dreadful and 
terrible, and strong exceedingly, and it had great IRON TEETH. 
It devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the other 
Beasts) with the feet of it ; and it was diverse from all the 'BEASTS* 
that were before it, and it had 'TEN HORNS'." Dan. 7 \7 . The 
fact that the "Fourth Beast" had "Iron Teeth," and that there were 
"Ten Horns" on its Head, the "iron" corresponding to the "Iron 
Limbs," and the "Ten Horns" to the "Ten Toes" of the "CO- 
LOSSUS," would cause Daniel to see that the "Fourth Beast" stood 
for the Fourth World Empire, the ROMAN. 

But as Daniel "considered" the "Ten Horns," he was amazed to 
see another "Horn," a LITTLE one, come up among them, and 
before whom there were "three" of the "First Horns" plucked up by 
the roots, that is destroyed. And as he examined the "LITTLE 
HORN" more closely he noticed that it had Eyes like the eyes of a 
Man, and the Mouth of a Man speaking great things. Dan. 7 : 8. This 
mystified and troubled Daniel. He had seen nothing corresponding to 
it on the "Ten Toes" of the "COLOSSUS." It must mean some new 
and additional revelation that God had not seen fit to impart to the 
Gentile King Nebuchadnezzar, and that was reserved for Daniel and 
his people (the Jews), for we must not forget that Daniel's own 
visions, in the last six chapters of the Book, have to do with God's 
dealings with the Jewish People in the "LATTER DAYS." Dan. 
10:14. So Daniel approached one of the "Heavenly Messengers" 
that stood by and asked him the meaning of what he had seen. He 
was told that the "Four Beasts" stood for "FOUR KINGS" or 
"KINGDOMS" (vs. 23), that should arise out of the earth. Then 
Daniel wanted to know the "truth" about the "FOURTH Beast," 
which was so diverse from the other three, and particularly about the 
"LITTLE HORN" that came up among the "Ten Horns" on its head. 
In explanation Daniel was told that the "Ten Horns" on the "Fourth 
Beast" represented "TEN KINGS" that shall arise, and that the 
"Little Horn" was a "King" that should rise among them and sub- 
due three of them, and that he would be a "PERSON" of remark- 
able intelligence and great oratorical powers, having a mouth speak- 
ing great things. That he would be audacious, arrogant, imperious, 
and persecuting, and change "times and laws," and that the "Saints 
of the Most High" (Daniel's People) would be given into his hands 
for a "Time, and Times, and the Dividing of Time," or ZYz years. 

In this Vision of the "Four Beasts" we see "Degeneration" just 
as we saw it in the metals of the "COLOSSUS." The descent is from 
the LION, the "King of Beasts," to a nondescript "MONSTER" that 
defies description. Th(* reason why these "Four Kingdoms" are rep- 
resented first as a "Golden Headed Metallic Image," and then as a 
succession of "Wild Beasts," is to show the difiference between Man's 
view and GOD'S v ew of the World Kingdoms. Man sees in them 
the concrnL'ation of wealth, majesty and power; GOD sees them as 
a succession of rapacious Wild Beasts devouring one another. 



112 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 




3. The Vision Of The "RAM" And The "HE-GOAT." 

The explanation as to the meaning of the "LITTLE HORN" 
perplexed Daniel, and he voiced it by saying "My 'cogitations' much 
troubled me, and my countenance changed in me (he had a sad look) ; 
but I kept the matter in my heart." Dan. 7 : 28. To comfort His 
Servant, God, two years later, transported Daniel in vision to Shus- 
han, the Capital of Persia, and as he stood on the bank of the river 
Ulai, he saw a RAM which had "Two Horns," one higher than the 
other, and the higher came up last. He saw the RAM push "West- 
ward," and "Northward," and "Southward," and nothing could stand 
before it, and it did according to its will. Dan. 8 : 4. While Dan- 
iel was "considering" what the Vision of the RAM meant, he saw a 
HE-GOAT come from the West unmolested, and he noticed it had 
a "NOTABLE HORN" between its eyes, and when it reached the 
RAM it was moved with "choler" or anger against it, and smote it 
with "fury," and broke its "Two Horns," and knocked it down and 
stamped upon it. Then the HE-GOAT waxed great, but when it 
became strong its "GREAT HORN" was broken off, and "Four 
Notable Horns" came up in its place, and out of one of them sprang 
a "LITTLE HORN" which waxed exceedingly great toward the 
"South," and toward the "East," and toward the "Pleasant Land" 
(Palestine). Dan. 8:5-9. 







THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 113 

When Daniel sought for the meaning of this Vision he heard a 
voice say — "Gabriel, make this man to understand the Vision." Then 
Gabriel said to Daniel the Vision belongs to the "Time of the End" 
(the End of the Times of the Gentiles), and is to make thee know 
what shall come to pass in the "Last End of the Indignation" (the 
Great Tribulation). Dan. 8:15-19. Gabriel then informed Daniel 
that the "RAM" stood for the "Medo-Persian Empire," with its two 
Kings, Darius and his nephew Cyrus, that the "HE-GOAT" stood 
for the "Grecian Empire," the "GREAT HORN" between its eyes 
for its first King (Alexander the Great), and that the "FOUR 
HORNS" that took the place of the "GREAT HORN," stood for 
"Four Kingdoms" into which the "Grecian Empire" should be 
divided. 

This explanation cleared up things' considerably for Daniel. It 
revealed to him that the "TWO HORNS" of the RAM, one higher 
than the other, and the "TWO SHOULDERS" of the BEAR, one 
higher than the other, and the "TWO ARMS" of the COLOSSUS, 
stood for the same thing, the double Empire of Medo-Persia. He also 
saw that the "FOUR HORNS" that came up in the place of the 
"GREAT HORN" corresponded to the "FOUR HEADS" of the 
LEOPARD, and therefore must correspond with the "ABDOMEN" 
and "HIPS" of the COLOSSUS, and stand for the Grecian Empire, 
and its "Fourfold Division" among the Generals of Alexander the 
Great. 

But Daniel was still troubled as to the meaning of the "LITTLE 
HORN" that he saw come out of one of the "Four Horns" of the 
HE-GOAT, and Gabriel told him that it stood for a King of "Fierce 
Countenance" who should stand up in the "LATTER TIME" of the 
Kingdom, and who should stand up against the "PRINCE OF 
PRINCES" (Christ). Dan. 8:23-25. The description of this "LIT- 
TLE HORN" so clearly corresponded to the description of the "LIT- 
TLE HORN" that Daniel saw arise amid the "Ten Horns" of the 
"Fourth Wild Beast," that he saw the}'^ described and stood for the 
same Person. The revelation so overcame Daniel that he "fainted," 
and was sick certain days. Dan. 8:27 

4. The Vision Of The "KINGS OF THE NORTH AND SOUTH." 

While Daniel had revealed to him that the "LITTLE HORN" 
should come out of one of the "Four Kingdoms" into which the 
Empire of Alexander the Great was divided, he was not at that 
time told which one, but 20 years later, in B. C. 533, the information 
was imparted to him in a Fourth Vision. He saw in vision two 
Kings warring against each other. One was called the "King of the 
North," the other the "King of the South." This chapter (Dan. 11: 
1-45) is one of the most wonderfully minute as to prophetic details 
of any chapter in the Bible. It corresponds exactly with the profane 
history of the kings of Egypt and Syria for over 350 years. From 
verse 5 to verse 31 we have an account of what is called the "wars" 
of the "Kings of the North" (Syria) and of the "Kings of the South" 
(Egypt). These end with the close of the reign of Antiochus Epi- 



tl4 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

phanes, B. C. 164. Verses 32-35 cover the whole period from B. C. 
164 down to the "Time of the End," that is, until the "Seventieth 
Week" of Daniel's "Seventy Weeks." At verse 36 the "WILFUL 
KING" appears, and from that verse down until the end of the Book 
of Daniel we have an account of what is to befall Daniel's People 
in the "Latter Days." As the description of the "WILFUL KING" 
corresponded with the description of the "LITTLE HORN" of the 
"Fourth Wild Beast" and the "LITTLE HORN" of the "He-Goat," 
and they were all to appear at the same time — the "Time of the End." 
Daniel understood that they referred to one and the same Person, 
and as the "WILFUL KING" would be the "King of the NORTH," 
that is, of Syria, Daniel saw that the "LITTLE HORN" was to rise 
on the "SYRIAN HORN" of the "He-Goat," in other words that the 
"LITTLE HORN," or "Antichrist," shall come out of SYRIA, and 
as Syria included Assyria that the "LITTLE HORN" of Daniel is 
the sarae as the "Assyrian" of Isaiah. "When the Lord hath per- 
formed His whole work upon Mount Zion and on Jerusalem (which 
wiH not be until Christ comes back), I will punisla the fruit of the 
stout heart of the KING OF ASSYRIA (Antichrist) and the glory 
of his high looks." Isa. 10: 12. I will break the ASSYRIAN (Anti- 
christ) in My Land (Palestine), and upon My mountains tread him 
imder foot; then shall his yoke depart from off them (Israel), and his 
burden from off their shoulders." Isa. 14:25. The context shows 
that this prophecy is connected with the restoration of Israel to their 
own land, not after the Babylonian Captivity, but a restoration that 
is still future, for the Assyrian Empire had been swallowed up by 
the Babylonian when the Prophet wrote and the ASSYRIAN King 
here mentioned must be some future Assyrian King, for he is to be 
brought to Palestine and destroyed there. 

We must not allow ourselves to be confused by the different 
names given the Antichrist, as the "King of Tyrus," the "King of 
Babylon," and the "King of Assyria," for that section of the world 
will comprise one territory in the days of the Antichrist and he will 
be known by all of these titles. 

From what we have thus far learned of the Antichrist, the prob- 
ability is that he will be a SYRIAN JEW, for it is not likely that the 
Jews will accept as their Messiah one who is not a Jew, unless the 
claimant by false pretense makes them believe he is one. This, 
however, does not prevent the Antichrist being a Roman citizen, and 
the political head of the revived Roman Empire, for Saul of Tarsus 
was both a Jew and a Roman citizen. 

Those who claim that the "LITTLE HORN" of Dan. 7, and the 
"LITTLE HORN" of Dan. 8, are not the same, because the "LIT- 
TLE HORN" of Dan. 7 arises' amid the "Ten Horns" of the "Fourth 
Wild Beast," which represents the Roman Empire, and the "LITTLE 
HORN" of Dan. 8, arises on one of the Horns of the "He-Goat" 
which represents the Grecian Empire, and corresponds to the "Third 
Wild Beast," forget that the Vision that the Apostle John had of the 
revived Roman Empire (Rev. 13:1-2), the Roman Empire in its 
last stage, reveals the fact that the "last stage" of the Roman Empire 
will include all the characteristics of the whole Four Empires, Baby- 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTE.^ 115 




Ionian, Medo-Persian, Grecian and old Roman. This is seen in the 
character of the "BEAST" John saw come up out of the sea. It was 
like unto a LEOPARD (Greece), with the feet of a BEAR (Medo- 
Persia), and the mouth of a LION (Babylon). The fact that the 
BODY of the "BEAST" was like a LEOPARD (Greece), reveals 
the fact that the preponderating feature of the revived Roman Empire 
will be GRECIAN, and that therefore the "Ten Federated King- 
doms," represented by the "Ten Horns" of the "Beast," will include 
the FOUR KINGDOMS into which the GRECIAN Empire was 
divided, viz., Egypt, Macedon, Thrace and SYRIA. It follows there- 
fore that the "LITTLE HORN" of the "He-Goat" (Greece), will be 
the LITTLE HORN that rises among the "Ten Horns" of the 
"Fourth Wild Beast" (Rome), for Syria, one of the four divisions of 
the Grecian Empire, will be one of the component parts of the Re- 
vived Roman Empire. 

Again those who claim that Antiochus Epiphanes (B. C. 175-165), 
a king of Syria, was the "LITTLE HORN" of the "He-Goat," over- 
look the fact, that, while Antiochus Epiphanes devastated Palestine 
and caused an "idol altar" to be erected on the Brazen Altar of the 
Temple, on which he offered swine-flesh, which was an abomination 
to the Jews, he does not fulhl the description of the "LITTLE 
HORN" of the "He-Goat" (Dan. 8:9-12, 23-25), for Antiochus 
Epiphanes, nor any other ruler of the past, ever stood up against 
JESUS, the "Prince of Princes." Neither was Antiochus' Epiphanes 
"broken without hand." Me died a natural death at Tabae in B. C. 
165. But the "LITTLE HORN" of the "He-Goat" is to be "broken 
without hand." His Kingdom is to 1jc destroyed by a "stone cut out 
of the mountain WITHOUT HANDS," and 1 e himself shall be 
"paralyzed" by the "brightness of the Lord's Coming" (1 . Thess. 2:8). 
and he shall be cast ALIVE into the "Lake of Fire." Rev. 19:20. 
There is no intimation in Scripture that Antiochus p4)iphaues is 



116 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTEIt 

even to be regarded as a "type" of Antichrist. They are distinct his- 
torical personages, and though they resemble each other in some 
respects, yet they must not be confounded with each other. After 
this prolonged exposition of Daniel's "Foreview" of the Antichrist, 
which has seemed necessary to a proper understanding of the mean- 
ing of the "Beast" which John saw come up out of the sea, we now 
turn to — 

III. PAUL'S FOREVIEW. 

"Let no man deceive you by any means: for 'that Day' (the 
Day of the Lord) shall not come except there come a 'falling 
away first,' and that 'MAN OF SIN' be revealed. The 

'SON OF PERDITION,' 
who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, 
or that is worshipped; so that he As God sitteth in the Temple 
of God (the rebuilt Temple at Jerusalem), showing himself that 
he is God . . . For the 

'MYSTERY OF INIQUITY' 
doth already work (in Paul's day); only He (the Holy Spirit) 
who now letteth (restraineth R. V.) will let (restrain), until He 
be taken out of the way. And then shall 
'THAT WICKED' 
be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit (breath) 
of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness (manifesta- 
tion R. V.) of His Coming. Even him, whose coming is after 
the working o£ Satan with all power and signs and lying won- 
ders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that 
perish- because they received not the love of the truth (Christ) 
that they might be saved." 2. Thess. 2:3-10. 

In the American Standard Edition of the Bible the Antichrist is 
called the "MYSTERY OF LAWLESSNESS" or the "LAWLESS 
ONE." As such he is not the cause of Lawlessness, he is the result 
or fruit of it, for he will arise out of the seething cauldron of Law- 
lessness that is now becoming more pronounced and manifest in the 
world. 

The name that the Apostle Paul gives the Antichrist — the "SON 
OF PERDITION," is not without significance. The name is used 
but twice in the Scriptures. It is first used by Christ of Judas (John 
17: 12), and then here of Antichrist. The Apostle also calls the Anti- 
christ in this passage the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY." What does 
that mean? In 1. Tim. 3: 16 Christ is spoken of as the "MYSTERY 
OF GODLINESS," that is, that He was God MANIFEST IN THE 
FLESH. How did He become "manifest in the flesh"? By being 
born of the Virgin Mary by the Holy Spirit. Thus it was that Jesus 
became the SON OF GOD. Luke 1 : 35. Now as iniquity is the 
opposite of godliness, then the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY" must 
be the opposite of the "MYSTERY OF GODLINESS." That is, if 
Christ is the "MYSTERY OF GODLINESS," Antichrist must be 
the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," and as Christ was the "Son of 
God," then Antichrist must be the "SON OF PERDITION," that is, 
of SATAN. And as Christ was born of a virgin by the Holy Spirit, 
so Antichrist will be born of a woman (not necessarily a virgin) by 
Satan. This is no new view for it has been held by many of God's 
spiritually minded children since the days of the Apostle John, and 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 117 

there is some warrant for it in the Scriptures, In Gen. 3 : 15, God 
said to the Serpent (Satan), "I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between 'THY SEED' and 'HER SEED'.'* Now the 
Woman's SEED was CHRIST, then the Serpent's SEED must be 
ANTICHRIST. In John 8:44 Jesus said to the Jews — "Ye are of 
your father THE DEVIL . . . When he speaketh a lie, he 
speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of IT.** In the 
Greek there is the definite article before "lie," and it should read 
"THE LIE," so when the Devil speaks of "THE LIE," he is speak- 
ing of his own (child), for he is a liar, and the FATHER OF "IT"— 
"THE LIE." And it is worthy of note that in the verse (vs. 11) 
that follows the passage we are considering that the Apostle says — 
"And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they 
should believe a lie." Here again the definite article is found in the 
Greek, and it should read "The LIE," the "SON OF PERDITION," 
the ANTICHRIST. 

But why was Judas called the "SON OF PERDITION"? Was 
he a child of Satan by some woman, or was he simply indwelt by 
Satan? Here we must let the Scriptures speak for themselves. In 
John 6: 70-71 we read that Jesus said "Have not I chosen you Twelve, 
and one of you is a DEVIL? He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of 
Simon; for he it was that should betray Him, being one of the 
Twelve." In no other passage than this is the word "Devil" appHed 
to anyone but to Satan himself. Here the word is "diabolus," the 
definite article is employed, and it should read — "and one of you is 
THE DEVIL." This would make Judas the Devil incarnate, or the 
"MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," and explains why Jesus in John 
17:12, calls him the "SON OF PERDITION." 

This is the only place in the Scriptures where the word "diabolus'* 
is applied to a human being, and it implies an incarnation. 

While "Perdition" is a PLACE (Rev. 17:8,11), it is also a 
"condition" into which men may fall (1. Tim. 6:9; Heb. 10:39), and 
while men who have committed the "Unpardonable Sin" are "sons of 
perdition," because they are destined to thv= place of the irrevocably 
lost, yet Judas and Antichrist are the "SONS OF PERDITION" in 
a special sense, for they are the SONS or the author of "Perdition" — 
THE DEVIL. That is they are not merely "obsessed" or controlled 
by the Devil, the Devil has incarnated himself in them, and for the 
time being, to all practical purposes, they are the very Devil himself. 

The next question that arises is, "If Judas and the Antichrist are 
both called the 'SON OF PERDITION,' are they one and the same, 
or are there two 'Sons of Perdition'?" Here we must anticipate. 
Turning to Rev. 11:7, we read that the "Beast" that slays the "Two 
Witnesses" ascends out of the "Bottomless Pit" (ABYSS), and that 
"Beast" is the ANTICHRIST. Now how did he get into the 
"ABYSS"? Well, if there is only one "SON OF PERDITION," and 
Judas and Antichrist are one and the same, then he got in the 
ABYSS when Judas went to his "Own Place" (the ABYSS). Acts 
1 : 25. Of no other person is it said anywhere in the Scriptures that 
he went "to his own place." Again in Rev. 17:8 it is said — "The 
'Beast' that thou sawest was, and is not: and shall ascend out of the 



us THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

•Bottomless Pit* (Abyss), and go into PERDITION." As this 
"Beast" is the same that slays the "Two Witnesses" he is the ANTI- 
CHRIST. Now there are four things said of him. First, he "WAS." 
Second, he "IS NOT." Third, he shall "ASCEND OUT OF THE 
BOTTOMLESS PIT." Fourth, he shall "GO INTO PERDITION." 
From this we learn that in John's day the "Beast" "Was Not," but 
that he had been before on the earth, and was to come again, that he 
was to ASCEND FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT. This is posi- 
tive proof that the ANTICHRIST has been on the earth before, and 
that when he comes in the future he will come from the "ABYSS." 
The question then arises, when was "Antichrist" on the earth 
before? If Judas and Antichrist are one and the same the enigma 
is solved. When Judas was on the earth, he WAS ; when Judas went 
to his "Own Place" he "WAS NOT" ; when Judas comes back from 
the "Abyss" he will be— THE ANTICHRIST. The Author does 
not insist on this view of Judas and Antichrist being correct, but 
with open mind he accepts it, because it seems to be the only logical 
solution of both Judas and Antichrist being called the "SON OF 
PERDITION." 

IV. JOHN'S FOREVIEW. 

John saw "A 'BEAST' rise up out of the sea, having 'SEVEN 
HEADS' and 'TEN HORNS,' and upon his horns 'TEN 
CROWNS,' and upon his heads the name of BLASPHEMY. 
And the 'BEAST' which I saw was like a LEOPARD, and his 
feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth 
of a LION: and the 'DRAGON' gave him his POWER, and his 
SEAT (Throne), and GREAT AUTHORITY. And I saw one 
of his HEADS as it were wounded to death: and his deadly 
wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the 'BEAST.' 
And they worshipped the 'DRAGON' which gave power anto the 
'BEAST,' and they worshipped the 'BEAST,' saying, who is like 
unto the 'BEAST'? Who is able to make war with him? And 
there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and 
blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty 
and two months." 

When we compare these "Foreviews," and note the similarity of 
conduct of Daniel's "LITTLE HORN," Paul's "MAN OF SIN," and 
John's "BEAST," and that Daniel's "LITTLE HORN" and John's 
"BEAST" are to continue for the same length of time — "Forty and 
Two Months," or 3^ years, and that Daniel's "LITTLE HORN," 
Paul's "MAN OF SIN," and John's "BEAST," are all to be de- 
stroyed in the same manner at Christ's "Second Coming," we see 
that they all prefigure the same "Evil Power," which is after the 
"Working of Satan," and which John in 1. John 2 : 18, calls THE 
ANTICHRIST, In other words when we find in prophecy "Three 
Symbolic Personages" that come upon the stage of action at the same 
time, occupy the same territory, exhibit the same character, do the 
same work, exist the same length of time, and meet the same fate, 
they must symbolize the SAME THING. 

Before we examine in detail John's "BEAST," it would be well 
for us to compare it with Daniel's "FOURTH WILD BEAST," 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 119 

In comparing these two "BEASTS" we find that they both come 
up out of the sea (the nations), and that they are utterly unlike 



Daniel's 
Fourth Wild Beas t 

Dan. 7:7, 8, 19,20,23-25. 



John's 
Beast Out Of The Sea 




"After this I sa-m in the night visions, and 
behold a FOURTH BEAST, dreadful and ter- 
rible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great 
iron teeth ; it devoured and brake in pieces, 
and stamped the residue (the 3 preceding 
Beasts) with the feet of it ; and it was diverse 
from all the Beasts that were before it ; and it 
had TEN HORNS. I considered the HORNS, 
and, behold, there came up among them an- 
other LITTLE HORN, before whom there 
were THREE of the FIRST HORNS plucked 
up by the roots; and. behold, in THIS HORN 
were eyes like the eyes of a MAN, and a mouth 
speaking great things." 

"Tlicn 1 would know the truth of the 
FOURTH BEAST, which was diverse from 
all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth 
were of iron, and his nails of brass ; which de- 
voured, brake in pieces, and stamped the resi- 
due with his feet; and of the TEN HORNS 
that were in his head, and of the OTHER 
which came up, and before whom three fell ; 
even of THAT HORN that had eyes, and a 
mouth that spake very great things, whose 
look was more stout than his fellows." 

"Thus he said, the FOURTH BEAST shall 
be the FOURTH KINGDOM upon earth, 
which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and 
shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it 
down and break it in pieces. And the TEN 
HORNS out of this Kingdom are TEN 
KINGS that shall arise; and another (King) 
shall rise after them ; and he shall be diverse 
from the first, and he shall subdue THREE 
KINGS. And he shall speak great words 
against the Most High, and shall wear out the 
saints of the Most High, and think to change 
times and laws; and they shall be given into 
his hand until a TIME and TIMES and the 
DIVIDING OF TIME." 



Rev. 13:1-7 




"I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, 
having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. 
and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and 
upon his heads the NAMES OF BLAS- 
PHEMY. And the BEAST which I saw was 
like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as 
the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the 
mouth of a LION; and the Dragon gave him 
his power, and his seat, and great authority. 
And 1 saw one of his HEADS as it were 
wounded to death; and his deadly wound was 
healed; and all the world wondered after the 
BEAST. . . . And there was given unto 
him a mouth speaking great things and blas- 
phemies; and power was given unto him to 
continue FORTY AND TWO MONTHS, 
And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against 
God, to blaspheme His Name, and His Taber- 
nacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it 
was given unto him to make war with the 
saints, and to overcome them ; and power was 
given him over all kindreds^ ard tongues, and 
nations." 



any beast we have ever heard of. Daniel's "Beast" was dreadful 
and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had grej (: iron teeth, and 
nails of brass; while John's "Beast" was like a LEOPARD, with the 



120 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION. As Daniel's "Beast" 
represented the "FOURTH KINGDOM" upon the earth, the Romaii 
Empire, it is evident that its characteristics describe the old Roman 
Empire, while the characteristics of John's Beast represent the revived 
Roman Empire. We know that the Old Roman Empire was "strong 
exceedingly" and its grip and power were like a beast with "great 
iron teeth" and "nails of brass," and from the description of John's 
"Beast" we learn that the revived Roman Empire shall embody all 
the characteristics of the Four World Empires, as seen in its 
LEOPARD like body, its feet of a BEAR, and its mouth of a LION. 
That both "Beasts" have TEN HORNS reveals the fact that they will 
be in existence at the time indicated by the TEN TOES of the Co- 
lossus, with which they correspond, which will be just before the 
setting up of the "Stone" or Millennial Kingdom of Christ. We are 
told that the "TEN HORNS" of Daniel's "Beast" stand for "TEN 
KINGS," and the "TEN HORNS" of John's "Beast" stand for the 
same. Rev. 17:12. From this we see that both Daniel and John 
foresaw that the Roman Empire was to be eventually divided into 
"Ten Separate but Federated Kingdoms." 

While both "Beasts" have TEN HORNS, they differ in that 
John's had "SEVEN HEADS" while Daniel's had but ONE, and 
among the "TEN HORNS" on Daniel's "Beast" there came up a 
"LITTLE HORN," which is not seen amid the "TEN HORNS" of 
John's Beast. These, as we shall see, are features that refer to the 
last stage of the "Beast" and show that we cannot understand the 
last stage of the "Beast" without carefully comparing Daniel's and 
John's "Beasts," for the "LITTLE HORN" of Daniel's "Beast" 
plucks up THREE of the "TEN HORNS" and destroys them, or 
takes their kingdom away, a thing that John omits to tell us. Again 
the Antichristian character of Daniel's "Beast" is seen in its "LIT- 
TLE HORN" whose conduct corresponds with not a part, but the 
whole of John's "Beast," and that for the same length of time, "TIME" 
and "TIMES" and the "DIVIDING OF TIME" which equals 
"FORTY AND TWO MONTHS." 

It now remains to analyze the "Beast" that John saw come up 
out of the sea, and try to discover the meaning of its various mem- 
bers. 

We have two descriptions of this "Beast." 

Daniel's "Fourth Wild Beast" as we have seen, represents the 
Roman Empire as it existed from B. C. 30, until as a nation it shall 
cease to exist. While it was divided in A. D. 364, as the result of an 
ecclesiastical schism, into its Eastern and Western Divisions, and lost 
its national life as a world power, yet it has never lost its religious 
existence or influence as seen in the continuance of the Greek and 
Roman Churches, and Roman Law is still a controlling power in our 
laws. In this sense the Roman Empire in its influence has never 
ceased to exist. We are now to consider it in its last stage as out- 
lined in John's "Beast." 

In the two descriptions of John's Beast as given above it is very 
important to see that the "Beast" has a "Dual" meaning. It repre- 
sents both the revived Roman Empire, and its Imperial Head the 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFrER. 121 



John's Two Visions 
Of The Beast 




Beast Out OF The Sea Scarlet Colored Bea^t 



Rev. 13:1-7 

"I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, 
having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS.' 
and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and 
upon his heads the NAMES OF BLAS- 
PHEMY. And the BEAST which I saw was 
like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as 
the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the 
mouth of z LION; and the Dragon gave him 
his power, and his seat, and great authority. 
And I saw one of his HEADS as it were 
wounded to death; and his deadly wound was 
healed; and all the world wondered after the 
BEAST. . . . And there was given unto 
him a mouth speaking great things and blas- 
phemies; and power was given unto him to 
continue FORTY AND TWO, MONTHS. 
And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against 
God, to blaspheme His Name, and His Taber- 
nacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it 
was given unto him to make war with the 
saints, and to overcome them ; and power was 
given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and 
nations." 



Rev. 17:3,7-17 
"I saw a Woman sit upon a scarlet colored 
BEAST, full of names of blasphemy, haying 
SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. . . . 
I will tell thee the mystery of the Woman, and 
of the BEAST that carried her, which hath the 
SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. The 
BEAST that thou sawest WAS. and IS NOT; 
and shall ascend out of tiie BOTTOMLESS 
PIT and go into perdition. . . The 

SEVEN HEADS are SEVEN MOUNTAINS, 
on which the Woman sitteth. And they (the 
Seven Heads, R. V.) are SEVEN KINGS; 
FIVE are fallen, and ONE is, and the OTHER 
is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must 
continue a short space. And the BEAST that 
WAS, and IS NOT, even he is the EIGHTH, 
and is of the SEVEN, and goeth into perdition. 
And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest are 
TEN KINGS, which have received no king- 
dom as yet; but receive power as kings one 
hour with the BEAST. These have one mind, 
and shall give their power and strength unto 
the BEAST. ... And the TEN HORNS 
which thou sawest upon the BEAST, these 
shall hate the WHORE, and shall make her 
desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and 
bum her vidth fire. For God hath put in their 
hearts to fulfil His will, and to agree, and give 
their kingdom unto the BEAST, until the 
words of God shall be fulfilled." 

Antichrist. As the revived Roman Empire it is seen coming up out 
of the sea of the nations, as the Antichrist it comes up out of the 
ABYSS. For instance it cannot be said of the Roman Empire of 
John's day, that it WAS, and IS NOT, for it was at the height of its 
power in John's day. Neither can it be said of it that it shall ascend 
out of the pit and go into PERDITION, that could only be said of 
a person. Again we must distinguish between the body of the 
"Beast" and its heads and horns. The body being that of a LEOP- 
ARD, with the feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION is to 
show that the revived Roman Empire in its last stage will include 
the characteristics of the first "Three Wild Beasts" of Daniel, that is. 



112 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

of the LION (Babylon), the BEAR (Medo-Persia), and the LEOP- 
ARD (Greece), and as the largest part of the "Beast," the body, is 
represented by the LEOPARD, the prevailing characteristic of the 
revived Roman Empire vi^ill be GRECIAN. 

The "Beast" that comes up out of the sea (Chap. 13), has 
SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and the "Horns" are 
CROWNED. This represents the "Beast," or Empire, at the height 
of its power, when it will have all its "Heads," and when the TEN 
KINGS, the heads of the TEN KINGDOMS into which the Empire 
shall be divided, will have been crowned. The "Beast" that comes 
up out of the ABYSS also has SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, 
but they are not crowned, for the TEN KINGS represented by the 
TEN HORNS, have not as yet received their kingdom. (Rev. 17: 
12.) This implies that the "Beast" of Rev. 17, represents the Anti- 
christ at the beginning of the "Week." As confirmation of this view 
the "WOMAN" is seen at this stage riding the "Beast." For while 
the "Scarlet Clothed Woman" is not seen until chapter 17, it is clear 
that she rides the "Beast" from the begiiming of the "Week," for she 
represents the "PAPAL CHURCH" that comes into power after the 
true Church has been caught out. During the wars preceding the 
rise of Antichrist the nations that will then be found in the geo- 
graphical limits of the Old Roman Empire will form an "Alliance" 
for mutual protection. Those nations will be ten in number, repre- 
sented by the "TEN HORNS" of the Beast. No doubt the "Papal 
Church" will play a prominent part in those proceedings. She will 
be rewarded by restoration to political power, and this union of 
Church and State, in which the Church will have control, is shown 
by the WOMAN riding the Beast, thus dominating it. But when 
the "Ten Kings" shall receive their Kingdoms and be CROWNED, 
they "shall hate the WHORE, and shall make her desolate and naked, 
and shall eat her flesh, and bum her with fire." (Vs. 16.) 

While we are told in Rev. 17 : 9 that the "SEVEN HEADS" of 
the "Beast" represent "SEVEN MOUNTAINS" (this is to identify 
it with the Roman Empire), we are told in the next verse (R. V.) 
that they (the "Seven Heads") also represent "SEVEN KINGS" of 
whom "Five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; 
and when he cometh he must continue a short space." That is, in 
John's day "Five" of these Kings had fallen, one was the then ruling 
Emperor, and the "Seventh" was yet to come. Who are meant by 
the first "Five Kings" that had fallen we do not know. The King 
that was on the throne in John's day was Domitian, who had ban- 
ished John to the Isle of Patmos. The last or "SEVENTH KING" 
who is yet to come is undoubtedly the ANTICHRIST. We are told 
in Rev. 13:3, that one of the "SEVEN HEADS," or "KINGS," 
received a deadly wound. Which one is not stated. The inference 
is that it is the last, for the Beast has all of his "HEADS" before one 
of them is wounded. In Rev. 17: 11 he is called the Beast that WAS, 
and IS NOT, even he is the "EIGHTH," and is of the "SEVENTH," 
and goeth into PERDITION. The only clear explanation of this 
passage is that the "SEVENTH HEAD"— THE ANTICHRIST, is 
the one who receives the "deadly wound," probably at the hand of an 



Si 
o 




< » u-2 c S »^ S-3 =1 ! 
J > S 5 u o * -o - •" E H ! 



5oO 



;?&Qi 



! t" 2 < -r 5 



UK 
- v< 



S SS Sif- ' " 






33= 

Is J' 

5"! 



'■is 

;l| 



lilllliil 



fl^sfti'. 



e :: 



it^; 



: Sm< »^o^o.3<a i 



I- 

V) 

z 
o 

Z 
< 




:S5"J 



isi^ 



ilb^i^ 






sl'i^lflf'^ 



^I^Sbr- 



=-5i-S-o oil" 

- 9 J s a a 

s 






r^5 I 







S « = '« °*3 SfM S^ 

< = '.§ il " o-'gS 

3T.5_T3^ =„ "w i 







;E£i;"'*="'* 



?H^"^ i ^ 3 "3^ -St 



-<-S^ = " S 


•EC 


-ra S 5 sf ■£- 


eSE 


-=2.= n,t»0 


- JB 


:^kl^^^ 




■iijX 



"I ^ Z „-Z^^^. 
' t^ I E ., ^i' 

&V < ? -S ^ - S t , 



3-iSJ 



■5^2" 



- " 6. 









; i-i^s^ii^x ', 



124 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

assassin, and as his body is lying in state prepared for burial, hu 
rises from the dead (Vs. 14), and thus becomes the "EIGHTH,** 
though he is of the "SEVENTH." By this resurrection of the Anti- 
christ, Satan imitates the Resurrection of Christ and makes the 
world "wonder after the Beast" (Rev. 13:3), and this adds to his 
prestige and power. If this happens at the "Middle of the Week," at 
the time the Dragon is cast out of Heaven, it will account for the 
great change that takes place in the Antichrist, for before receiving 
his "deadly wound" he will be sweet and lovable, but after his resur- 
rection or recovery he will become Devilish, the result of the Dragon 
incarnating himself in him. It is at this time that he breaks the 
Ccfvenant with the Jews and desecrates the Temple by setting up the 
"Abomination of Desolation" which is an "Idol Image" of himself — 
the "DESOLATOR." As the "LITTLE HORN" of Daniel's 
"Fourth Wild Beast" he will destroy three of the "Ten Kings" and 
firmly establish himself in the place of power, and as he, as the 
"LITTLE HORN," does not appear until after the "TEN HORNS," 
or "Ten Federated Kingdoms," come intc existence, it is clear that 
the Antichrist does not form the Federation, but is the outgrowth of it. 

He will be a "composite" man. One who embraces in his char- 
acter the abilities and powers of Nebuchadnezzar, Xerxes, Alexander 
the Great and Caesar Augustus. He will have the marvelous gift of 
attracting unregenerate men, and the irresistible fascination of his 
personality, his versatile attainments, superhuman wisdom, great 
administrative and executive ability, along with his powers as a con- 
summate flatterer, a brilliant diplomatist, a superb strategist, will 
make him the most conspicuous and prominent of men. All these 
gifts will be conferred on him by Satan, whose tool he will be, and 
who will thus make him the — 

SUPERMAN. 

He will pose as a great humanitarian, the friend of men, and the 
especial friend of the Jewish race, whom he will oersuade that he has 
come to usher in the "Golden Age*' as pictured by the prophets, and 
who ,will receive him as their Messiah. 

He will intoxicate men with a strong delusion and his never vary- 
ing success. And when he shall be slain and rise again he will have 
lost none of these powers, but will be in addition the embodiment of 
atl kinds of v/ickedness and blasphemy. 

"He shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall 
wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times 
and laws." Dan. 7:25. 

"He shall also stand up against the 'Prince of Princes**' 
(Jesus). Dan. 8: 25. 

"He shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt him- 
self and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvel- 
lous things against the God of Gods." Dan. 11:36. 

"Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called 

God, or that is worshipped; so that he AS GOD sitteth in the 

Temple of God (at Jerusalem) showing himself that he IS GOD 

whose coming is after the Working of Satan with all 

Power and Signs and Lying Wonders." 2. Thess. 2:3-9. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 125 

There has never as yet appeared on this earth a person who 
answers the description given in the above Scriptures. Such a char- 
acter is almost inconceivable. No writer would have invented such 
a character. 

7. THE BEAST OUT OF THE EARTH. 

The "False Prophet" Or "Anti-Spirit." 

Rev. 13:11-18. 




—■T^:^^^^'- — rjrf*is«< — =. 

"And I beheld another 'BEAST' coming up out of the 
EARTH; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he speike as a 
DRAGON. And he exerciseth all the power of the 'First Beast' 
before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein 
to worship the 'First Beast/ whose deadly wound was healed. 
And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 
from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth them 
that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he 
had power to do in the sight of the 'Beast'; saying to them that 
dwell on the earth, that they should make an 'IMAGE TO THE 
BEAST,' which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he 
had power to give LIFE UNTO THE 'IMAGE OF THE 
'BEAST,' that the 'IMAGE OF THE BEAST' SHOULD BOTH 
SPEAK, AND CAUSE THAT AS MANY AS WOULD NOT 
WORSHIP THE 'IMAGE OF THE BEAST' SHOULD BE 
KILLED. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and 
poor, free and bond, to receive a 'MARK' in their right hand, or 
in their foreheads; and that no man might BUY or SELL, save 
he that had the 'MARK,' or the 'NAME OF THE BEAST,' or 
the 'NUMBER OF HIS NAME.' Here is wisdom. Let him that 
hath understanding count the 'NUMBER OF THE BEAST': for 
it is the 'NUMBER OF MAN': and his number is SIX HUN- 
DRED THREESCORE AND SIX." 

After the Apostle John had seen and described the "Beast" that 
came up out of the SEA, he saw another "Beast" come up out of the 
EARTH. This "Second Beast," while John does not say it was a 
Iamb, had "Two Horns" "like a lamb," that is, it was LAMB-LIKE. 
Because of this resemblance many claim that the "Second Beast" 
is the Antichrist, for Antichrist is supposed to imitate Christ. While 
the LAMB (Christ) is mentioned in the Book of Revelation 22 times, 



1J6 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

the description given of Him in chapter 5 : 6, is that of a lamb having 
""SEVEN HORNS" and not "TWO." This differentiates Him from 
the "lamb-like Beast" that comes up out of the earth, who, though he 
is "lamb-like in appearance SPEAKS AS A DRAGON." 

The "Second Beast" has a name. He is called the "FALSE 
PROPHET" three times. First in chapter 16:13, then in chapter 
19 : 20, and again in chapter 20 : 10. Twice he is associated with the 
"First Beast" (Antichrist) and once with the "Dragon" (Satan) and 
the "First Beast," and as they are PERSONS so must he be. The 
fact that he is called the "False Prophet" is proof that he is not the 
"Antichrist." Jesus had a foreview of him when He said — "There 
shall arise 'FALSE CHRISTS' and 'FALSE PROPHETS,' and shall 
show GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS : insomuch that, if it were 
possible they shall deceive the very elect." Matt. 24:24. Here Jesus 
differentiates between "FALSE CHRISTS" and "FALSE PROPH- 
ETS," therefore the "ANTICHRIST" and the "FALSE PROPHET" 
cannot be the same. 

That the "Second Beast" comes up out of the EARTH may 
signify that he will be a resurrected person. If, as was hinted at, 
"Antichrist" was Judas resurrected, why should not the "False 
Prophet" also be a resurrected person? There will be two persons, 
as we have seen, who shall come back from Heaven as the "Two 
Witnesses," Moses and Elijah, why not two persons come up fro-m 
^'The Underworld," brought up by Satan to counteract the work of 
the "Two Witnesses"? The fact that the "First Beast" (Antichrist), 
and the "Second Beast" (False Prophet) are cast ALIVE into the 
"Lake of Fire" (Rev. 19:20) is further proof that they are more 
than ordinary mortals, and that the "First Beast" is more than the 
last ruling Emperor of the revived Roman Empire. He is the Anti- 
christ, Satan's SUPERMAN. 

In the "Dragon," the "Beast," and the "False Prophet," we 
have the "SATANIC TRINITY," Satan's imitation of the "Divine 
Trinity." In the unseen and invisible "Dragon" we have the 
FATHER (the ANTI-GOD). In the "Beast" we have the "SON 
OF PERDITION" (the ANTI-CHRIST), begotten of the Dragon, 
who appears on the earth, dies, and is resurrected, and to whom is 
given a throne by his Father the Dragon. In the "False Prophet" we 
have the "ANTI-SPIRIT," who proceeds from the "Dragon Father" 
and "Dragon Son," and whose speech is like the Dragon's. The 
"Dragon" then will be the "ANTI-GOD," the "Beast" the "ANTI- 
CHRIST," and the "False Prophet" the "ANTI-SPIRIT," and the 
fact that all three are cast ALIVE into the "Lake of Fire" (Rev. 20: 
iO) is proof that they together form a "Triumvirate" which we may 
well call— "THE SATANIC TRINITY." 

Again the "Antichrist" is to be a KING and rule over a KING- 
DOM. He will accept the "Kingdoms of this world" that Satan 
offered Christ, and that Christ refused. Matt. 4:8-10. He will also 
EXALT himself, and claim to be God. 2. Thess. 2: 4. But the "False 
Prophet" is not a King, He does not exalt himself, he exalts the 
"First Beast" (Antichrist). His relation to the "First Beast" is the 
same as the Holy Spirit's relation to Christ. He causeth the earth 




IMAGE OF THE BEAST 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 129 

and them which dwell therein to worship the "First Beast." He also 
has power to give life, and in this he imitates the Holy Spirit. And 
as the followers of Christ are sealed by the Holy Spirit until the 
**Day of Redemption" (Eph. 4:30); so, the followers of Antichrist 
shall be sealed by the False Prophet until the "Day of Perdition." 
Rev. 13 : 16-17. 

The False Prophet will be a "Miracle Worker." While Jesus 
was a "miracle worker," He did all His mighty works in the "power" 
of the Holy Spirit. Acts 10 : 38. Among the miracles that the False 
Prophet will perform he will bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. 
As we have seen under the work of the "Two Witnesses," chapter 
11: 1-14, there will probably be a "FIRE-TEST" between Elijah and 
the False Prophet, and the test as to who is God of Mt. Carmel will 
be repeated. That Satan, who will then energize the False Prophet, 
can do this is clear from Job 1 : 16, where Satan, having secured per- 
mission from God to touch all that Job had, brought down "fire from 
heaven" and burned up Job's sheep and servants. 

The False Prophet then commands the people to make an 
"IMAGE OF THE BEAST." 

This is further proof that the "First Beast" is the Antichrist. It 
is a strange weakness of mankind that they must have some VIS- 
IBLE God to worship, and when the Children of Israel, who had been 
delivered from Egypt under Moses' leadership, thought he had for- 
saken them because he did not come down from the Mount, they 
called Aaron to make them gods which should go before them, and 
Aaron made for them the "GOLDEN CALF." Ex. 32 : 1-6. So the 
False Prophet will have the people make for the purpose of worship 
an "IMAGE OF THE BEAST." But the wonderful thing about the 
"IMAGE" is that the False Prophet will have power to give LIFE 
to it, and cause it to SPEAK, and to demand that all who will not 
worship it shall be put to death. In other words the "IMAGE" will 
be a living, speaking, AUTOMATON. 

This "Image" reminds us of the "GOLDEN IMAGE" that 
Nebuchadnezzar commanded to be made and set up in the "Plain 
of Dura," in the Province of Babylon (Dan. 3:1-30), before which, 
at the sounding of musical instruments, the people were commanded 
to bow down and worship under penalty, for those who disobeyed, 
of being cast into a "BURNING FIERY FURNACK" Doubtless 
there will be many in the "Day of Antichrist" who will refuse to 
bow down and worship the "Image of the Beast," and who will not 
escape as did the "Three Hebrew Children," though God may inter- 
pose in a miraculous way to deliver some. And as if this was not 
enough the False Prophet shall cause — "ALL, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a 'MARK' in their RIGHT 
HAND, or in their FOREHEAD ; and that no man might BUY or 
SELL, save he that has the 'MARK' or the 'NAME OF THE 
BEAST,* or the 'NUMBER OF HIS NAME'." This "MARK" will 
be known as the 

"BRAND OF HELL." 

This is what the world is fast coming to. The time is not far 
distant when the various "Trusts" and "Combinations of Capital" 



130 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

will be merged into a "FEDERATION OF TRUSTS," at the head 
of which shall be a "NAPOLEON OF CAPITAL." Ultimately this 
"Federation of Trusts" will extend to the whole world, at the head 
of which shall be THE ANTICHRIST, and the producer and con- 
sumer will be powerless in the tentacles of this OCTOPUS, and no 
man shall be able to BUY or SELL who has not the "MARK OF 
THE BEAST" either upon his "right hand" or on his "forehead." 
This "Mark" will be BRANDED or burnt on. It will probably be 
the "NUMBER OF THE BEAST" or "666." The number "666" is 
the "NUMBER OF MAN," and stops short of the perfect number 
SEVEN. Man was created on the SIXTH day. Goliath, the opposer 
of God's people, a type of Satan, was 6 cubits in height, he had 6 
pieces of armor, and his spearhead weighed 600 shekels, 1. Sam. 
17 : 4-7. Nebuchadnezzar's Image, a type of the "Image of the Beast," 
was 60 cubits in height, 6 cubits wide, and 6 instruments of music 
summoned the worshippers. Dan. 3 : 1-7. 

In that day men will doubtless prefer to have the "MARK" on 
the back of their right hand so it can be readily seen in the act of 
signing checks, drafts, and receipts. There will doubtless be public 
officials in all public places of business to see that no one buys or 
sells who has not the "MARK.'* This will apply to women as well 
as men. No one can shop, or even buy from the huckster at the door, 
without the "MARK," under penalty of DEATH. Those will be 
awful times for those who will not WORSHIP THE BEAST. If 
they can neither buy or sell without the "MARK," they must beg, 
or starve or be killed. The instrument of death will be the guillo- 
tine (Rev. 20:4), and the daily papers will contain a list of the names 
of those who were beheaded the day before so as to frighten the 
people into obedience to the law. The doom of the "Satanic Trin- 
ity" will be, that at the close of that awful time of Tribulation the 
Lord Jesus Christ will return, and the "Dragon," the "Anti-God," 
will be cast into the "BOTTOMLESS PIT" for a 1000 years (Rev. 
20: 1-3), and the "Beast," the "Anti-Christ," and the "False Prophet," 
the "Anti-Spirit,** will be cast ALIVE into the "LAKE OF FIRE.** 
Rev. 19:20. 

THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE "SEVEN PERSONAGES*' 
AND THE "SEVEN VIALS." 

1. THE LAMB ON MOUNT ZION. 

Rev. 14:1-5. 

"And I looked, and, lo, a LAMB stood on MOUNT ZION. 
and with Him a Hundred Forty and Fovir Thousand, having His 
Father's name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice 
from Heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a 
great thunder: and I heard the voice of HARPERS harping with 
their harps: and they sung as it were a NEW SONG before the 
Throne, and before the Four Beasts, and the Elders: and no man 
could learn that song but The Hundred and Forty and Four 
Thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they 
which were not defiled with women: for they are virgins. These 
arc they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. These 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 131 

were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God 
and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: 
for they are without fault before the Throne of God." 

The Lamb here is Christ, and the Mount Zion is not Mount 
Zion of the earthly Jerusalem but of the Heavenly of which Paul 
speaks in Heb. 12:22-23. "But ye are come unto Mount Zion, and 
unto the city of the living God, 'THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM,' 
and to an innumerable company of angels, to the General Assembly 
and Church of the 'First Bom' (New Born), which are written in 
Heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just (justi- 
fied) men made perfect." 

The 144,000 standing with the Lamb on Mount Zion, are the 
144,000 "SEALED ONES," 12,000 from each Tribe of Israel, of 
chapter 7: 3-8. There we are told they were sealed, here we are told 
why. In chapter seven we are told they were sealed in their foreheads, 
here we are told that that sealing was the writing on their foreheads 
of the name of the Lamb (R. V.) and of the Lamb's Father. As 
John looked at the Lamb and the 144,000 "Sealed Ones" who stood 
with Him, he heard a voice from Heaven, as the "voice of many 
waters," and as the voice of a "great thunder," which identifies the 
Speaker with the one who spoke from the midst of the "Lamp-Stands" 
of chapter 1 : 10, 15, or the Lamb Himself. 

What the "voice" said is not told us, but it was followed with the 
voice or singing of "Harpers" accompanied by their harps. These 
"Harpers" sung a "NEW SONG" before the Throne, and the "Four 
Living Creatures," and the "Elders." As the "Elders" represent the 
Church, these "Harpers" are not the Church, for they sing before the 
"Elders." Who these "Harpers" are we are told in chapter 15 : 2-4. 
They are those who stand on the "Sea of Glass" before the Throne. 
Rev. 4 : 6. The "New Song" they sing is a "double song," the "SONG 
OF MOSES" and the "SONG OF THE LAMB," and we are told 
that no man could learn the Song but the 144,000 who were redeemed 
from the earth. This is further evidence that the 144,000 "Sealed 
Ones" are in Heaven, either having been translated or died a Martyr's 
death, and from Rev. 14:4 we learn that they are the "FIRST- 
FRUITS" of the restored nation of Israel, not the "First-Fruits" of 
the Church, for that is represented by the "Elders," and was gathered 
out long before. 

These 144,000 "Sealed Ones" are called "VIRGINS"; and the 
fact that they are spoken of as not having been "defiled with women," 
shows that they are either all men of the character of the Apostle 
Paul, who did not marrx'-, or, as is most likely, and as the word trans- 
lated "virgins" means persons of either sex, they are "virgins" in the 
sense that they kept themselves clean of the crowning sin of that day 
—FORNICATION, for the crowning sin of the Tribulation Period 
will be fornication (Rev. 9: 21 ; 14: 8), or looseness and laxity of the 
marriage tie, of which "free-love," and the doctrine of "affinities," and 
multiplied divorce in these days are but the opening wedge to the 
looseness of morals of those Anti-Christian times. The 144,000 
"Sealed Ones'* will be especially delivered from this sin, and so they, 
and they only, as a special class, can sing this "New Song" of redemp- 



132 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

tion, not so much by the Blood, as from the sin of fornication. The 
teaching of "seducing spirits" mentioned in 1. Tim. 4: 1-3, as belong- 
ing to those Anti-Christian times, of "forbidding to marry and com- 
manding to abstain from meats," has a deeper significance than that 
of the practice of the Church of Rome that requires the celibacy of 
the priesthood and clergy, and fasting of the laity. Such teaching 
comes from the "Pit," and belongs to Antichrist's religion, and its 
purpose is to weaken the body by fasting and make it more suscept- 
ible to the influence of evil angels and demons, and to cause it to 
gratify the desires of the flesh in other ways than by lawful means. 
These "Sealed Ones" are a chosen class who follow the Lamb whith- 
ersoever He goeth, and they are without fault before the Throne of 
God. 

2. THE THREE ANGEL MESSENGERS. 

FIRST ANGEL. 
THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL. 

Rev. 14: 6-7. 




"And I saw another angel fly, in the midst of heaven, having 
the 'EVERLASTING GOSPEL' to preach unto them that dwell 
on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and 
people; saying with a loud voice 'FEAR GOD, AND GIVE 
GLORY TO HIM; FOR THE HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT 
IS COME: AND WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE HEAVEN. 
AND EARTH, AND THE SEA AND THE FOUNTAINS 
OF WATERS." 

In his vision of Apocalyptic Judgments John sees many angels at 
work. Here he sees one flying in "MID-HEAVEN." That is, m the 
heaven or atmosphere that surrounds our earth. The mission of this 
Angel is to preach the 

"EVERLASTING GOSPEL" 
unto every nation, kindred, tongue, and people on the earth. Here is 
the first and only place in the Bible where an angel is commissioned 
to preach the Gospel. An angel could not tell Cornelius how to be 
saved, he could only tell him to send for Peter for that purpose. Acts 
10: 3-6. In this "Gospel Age" only redeemed men can preach the 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 133 

Oospel, but at the "End Time," just before the return of the Lord, an 
angel will go forth to preach the "EVERLASTING GOSPEL," or as 
the revised Version puts it, the "ETERNAL GOSPEL." The word 
"Gospel" means "Good News." Four forms of the Gospel are men- 
tioned in the New Testament, and we must distinguish carefully 
between them. 

(1). THE GOSPEL OF "THE KINGDOM/' 

Matt. 24: 14. 

This is the "Good News" that God purposes to set up a Kingdom 
on this earth over which David's Son, JESUS, shall reign, as prophe- 
sied in Luke 1 : 32-33. Two preachings of this Gospel are mentioned, 
one past, beginning with the ministry of John the Baptist, and 
preached by Jesus and His Disciples, but it ended with the rejection 
of Jesus as King. This Gospel is to be preached again after the 
Church is taken out. It will be the fulfilment of Matt. 24: 14, where 
it says : "This Gospel of 'THE KINGDOM' shall be preached in all 
the world for a WITNESS unto all nations : and then shall the end 
come." This has no reference to the Gospel that is now being preached 
to the nations. It is the Gospel of SALVATION, but the "Gospel of 
the Kingdom" is not for "Salvation" but for a WITNESS, that is. it 
is the announcement that the time has come to SET UP THE KING- 
DOM, It will be preached first by Elijah the forerunner (Mai. 4: 5-6), 
and by others who shall be commissioned to bear the news to all 
nations as a proclamation of the Coming of Christ as King to occupy 
the Throne of David, and for the purpose ot regathering Israel to 
the Promised Land. 

(2). THE GOSPEL OF THE "GRACE OF GOD." 

Acts 20 : 24. 

This is the "Good News" that Jesus Christ the rejected King 
died on the Cross for our SALVATION. This form of the Gospel 
is described in many ways, it is called the "GOSPEL OF GOD" 
(Rom. 1.1), because it has its source in the LOVE OF GOD. John 
3: 16. Its Character is "GRACE." Acts 20: 24. Its subject is CHRIST 
(Rom. 1:16; 2. Cor. 10:14), and it is the POWER OF GOD 
UNTIL SALVATION. It is also a "GLORIOUS GOSPEL" be- 
cause it speaks of Him who is in the GLORY, and has been GLORI- 
FIED, and who is bringing many sons to GLORY. 1. Tim. 1: 11, 
2. Cor. 4: 4, Heb. 2: 10. And it is the "GOSPEL OF PEACE," be- 
cause it makes peace between the sinner and God, and brings peace 
to the soul. Eph. 6: 15. 

(3). MY GOSPEL. 
Rom. 2 : 16. (Acts 26 : 16-18.) 

This is the same as the "Gospel of the Grace of God," or of Sal- 
vation, with the additional revelations that were made known to Paul 
as to the Church (Eph. 3: 1-7), and as to Israel. Rom. 11 : 1-36. 



134 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

(4) THE "EVERLASTING GOSPEL." 

Rev. 14:6. 

This is what the Angel preaches in this chapter. It is neither the 
"Gospel of the Kingdom," nor of "Grace." Its burden is not Salvation 
but JUDGMENT. "Fear God, and give glory to Him: for the 
HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME." It is "Good News" to 
Israel, and all who are passing through the "fires of Judgment," 
because it declares that their troubles will soon end in the judgment 
and destruction of Antichrist. It calls on men to worship God as 
"Creator," and not as "Saviour," and so it is called in the Revised 
Version— "THE ETERNAL GOSPEL," the Gospel that has been 
proclaimed from Eden down by Patriarchs and Prophets, and not 
an "Everlasting Gospel" in the sense that it saves men for all eternity. 

There is "ANOTHER GOSPEL" (Gal. 1: 6-12, 2. Cor. 11: 4), 
■which is not another, and which Paul repudiated. It is a perversion of 
the true Gospel and has many seductive forms, and in the main 
teaches that "faith" is not sufficient to Salvation, nor able to keep and 
perfect, and so emphasizes "Good Works." Col. 2: 18-23, Heb. 6: 1, 
9: 14. The Apostle pronounces a fearful "Anathema" upon its preach- 
ers and teachers. Gal. 1 : 8-9. Our message is : "Believe on the Lord 
Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved." Acts 16:31. The Angel's 
message is : "Fear God for the HOUR of His Judgment is come." 
Men reject the human messenger and they will also reject the Angelic 
messenger, they will not believe even though ONE (Jesus) rose from 
the dead. 

SECOND ANGEL. 

FALL OF BABYLON PROCLAIMED. 

Chap. 14:8. 




"And there followed another angel, saying BABYLON IS 
FALLEN, IS FALLEN, that great City, because she made all 
nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornkation. 

Here is proof that the City of Babylon is to be rebuilt. For 
further proof see chapter eighteen. As to the fall and destruction of 
the literal City of Babylon this proclamation is anticipative, but as a 
declaration that Babylon had fallen to fearful depths of wickedness 
and apostasy, and had become "the habitation of demons, and the hold 
of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird," as 
described in chapter 18: 2, it was already true, for the City of Babylon 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 135 

will have been rebuilt at the time whei. this Angel utters his proc- 
lamation. The Angel's warning was that God's people might hear 
His voice saying: "Come out of her, MY PEOPLE, that ye be not 
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues " Rev 
18: 4. f & • . 

THIRD ANGEL. 
THE DOOM OF ANTICHRIST'S FOLLOWERS. 

Rev. 14:9-11. 




"And the third Angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, 
If any man worship the Beast and his Image, and receive his 
mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the 
wine of the 'wrath of God,' which is poured out without mixture 
into the *cup of His Indignation'; and he shall be tormented with 
fire and brimstone in the presence of the Holy Angels, and in the 
presence of the LAMB: and the smoke of their torment ascend- 
eth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day or night, 
who worship the Beast and his Image, and whosoever receiveth 
the 'Mark' of his name." 

This is a most av^^ful warning. Any man who worships the 
Beast, and receives his 'Mark' in forehead or hand, his doom is fixed 
FOREVER, and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the 
presence of the Holy Angels and of the Lamb, and the smoke of his 
torment shall ascend for ever and ever, and they shall have no rest 
<lay or night. That means during the 3^ years of Antichrist's reign, 
after they have received the *'Mark," for there is no day or night in 
eternity. If "Eternal Punishment" is taught nowhere else in the 
Bible it is taught here, and if here, why is it not true as to other 
classes of sinners? Just think of the horror of remorse in the "Lake 
of Fire," as these worshippers of the Beast shall recall the "Mark of 
the Beast" as it was imprinted on their forehead or right hand with 
their own consent because of their desire to enrich themselves in the 
markets of their day. 

3. THE BLESSED DEAD. 

Rev. 14: 12-13. 

"Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep 
the Commandments of God, and the Faith of Jesus. And I heard 
a voice from Heaven saying unto me, Write, blessed are the 
dead which die in the Lord FROM HENCEFORTH: Yea, saith 
the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors: and their works 
do follow them." 



136 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

This is blessedly true of all saints but refers here to those who 
die after the False Prophet has issued the command that all who will 
not worship the "Image of the Beast" shall be killed." Rev, 13:15. This 
is settled by the word HENCEFORTH. This warning is given for 
the benefit of those who in that day shall be tempted to compromise 
with evil in order to preserve their lives. Better to live and reign 
with Christ a 1000 years, than with Antichrist 3% years. This spe- 
cial class of dead who "DIE IN THE LORD" will be blessed be- 
cause they will be delivered from the trials and sufferings of the 
Great Tribulation, and will receive the "MARTYR'S CROWN" 
(Rev. 2: 10), and they shall rest from their labors of stemming the 
tide of iniquity of those days, and their works follow -with them 
(R. v.). During the "Great Tribulation" they that are loyal to God 
have no prospect before them but martyrdom, hence the need at this 
time of a special message of blessing to those who are faithful until 
death. What a contrast between the "Blessed Dead," and those 
who have the "Mark of the Beast." The former will rest from their 
labors, while the latter shall not rest day or night. 

4. THE HARVEST AND VINTAGE. 
Rev. 14:14-20. 







"And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud 
one sat like unto the SON OF MAN, having on His head a 
Golden Crown, and in His hand a sharp Sickle. And another 
angel came out of the Temple, crying with a loud voice to Him 
that sat on the cloud, Thrust in Thy SICKLE, and reap: for the 
time is come for Thee to reap: for the 'Harvest o£ the Earth* 
IS RIPE. And He that sat on the cloud thrust in His Sickle 
on the earth: and the earth was reaped. And another angel 
came out of the Temple which is in Heaven, he also having a 
sharp Sickle. And another angel came out from the Altar, 
which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him 
that had the sharp Sickle, saying Thrust in thy sharp Sickle, 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 137 

and gather the clasters of the 'VINE OF THE EARTH'; 
for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel thrust in his Sickle 
into the earth, and gathered the 'VINE OF THE EARTH/ 
and cast it into the great WINEPRESS of the 'Wrath o£ 
God.' And the WINEPRESS was trodden without the city, 
and BLOOD came out of the WINEPRE^SS, even unto the horse 
bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.** 

There can be no question as to who is the "Reaper" of the 
-HARVEST OF THE EARTH." It is the "SON OF MAN," 
Christ Himself. He was the "Sower" and He shall be the "Reaper/' 
This is not the "Harvest of the Church/' That was harvested in 
■chapters four and five, and the "Reapers" were the angels. Matt. 
13:39. This is the "Harvest" of the Gentile Nations. In Joel 3: 
9-17 we have a description of this "Harvest and Vintage." The 
"Harvest and Vintage" are JUDICIAL. That is, they are for the 
purpose of Judgment. The account here is anticipative. It looks 
forward to chapter 16: 13-16, which speaks of how the armies of the 
world are to be gathered together by "THREE UNCLEAN 
SPIRITS" to the Battle of the Great Day of God Almighty at Arma- 
geddon. This Battle takes place after the "Fall of Babylon," and is 
more fully described in chapter 19: 17-19. 

Here we are told that the Harvest is RIPE, and the "Son of 
Man" is commanded to thrust in His Sickle, which He does, and 
while the pouring out of the "Vials" is a part of the reaping, the 
Harvest is not finished until the end of the "Battle of Armageddon." 

The difference between the "Harvest and the Vintage" is, that 
the "harvest" in the natural world precedes the "vintage/' but often, 
as in this case, continues until they become one. 

The "Vintage" is of the "VINE OF THE EARTH." Israel 
was a "VINE" brought out of Egypt (Psa. 80:8) and planted in 
Canaan, but when God looked for it to bring forth "good grapes" 
it brought forth "WILD GRAPES" (Isa. 5:1-7), and fruit unto 
itself. Hosea 10:1. When the Lord of the "Vineyard" sent His 
servants for the "Fruit of the Vineyard," the husbandmen beat one, 
killed another, and stoned another. At last He sent His Son, Him 
they took and cast out of the Vineyard and slew. Matt. 21 : 33-43. 
Then Jesus Himself became the "TRUE VINE," of which His 
disciples are the branches. John 15 : 5. The "VINE OF THE 
EARTH" is Antichrist and all who belong to his pernicious system. 

The "WINEPRESS" is the winepress of the "FIERCENESS 
AND WRATH OF ALMIGHTY GOD." Rev. 19: 15. The Prophet 
Isaiah (Isa. 63 : 1-6) describes Christ's share in it. It will cover the 
whole Land of Palestine, and extend as far south as Edom and 
Bozrah. So great shall be the slaughter that the blood shall be up 
to the horses' bridles in the valleys over the whole of Palestine for 
1600 furlongs, or 200 miles. It will be the time of which the Prophet 
Isaiah speaks, when the land shall be DRUNK WITH BLOOD. 
Isa. 34 : 7-8. We will consider it more in detail when we study the 
Battle of Armageddon in chapter nineteen. 



138 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 



The Seven Last Plagues or Vial Judgments. 




Rev. 15:1. 

"And I saw another SIGN in Heaven, great and marvellous, 
SEVEN ANGELS having the 'SEVEN LAST PLAGUES': for 
in them is filled up the WRATH OF GOD." 

This is another "SIGN" or "Wonder." It was great and mar- 
vellous, because it "FILLED UP THE WRATH OF GOD," that 
is, it completed the pouring out of the accumulated "WRATH OF 
GOD." 



PRELUDE. 

THE SEA OF GLASS. 
Rev. 15:2-4. 




THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 139 

"And I saw as it were a 'SEA OF GLASS' MINGLED 
WITH FIRE : and them that had gotten the victory over the 
Beast, and over his Image, and over his Mark, and over the 
NUMBER OF HIS NAME, stand on the SEA OF GLASS, hav- 
ing the Harps of God. And they sing the SONG OF MOSES 
the servant of God, and the SONG OF THE LAMB, saying, 
Great and Marvellous are Thy Works, Lord God Almighty; just 
and true are Thy Ways, Thou King of Saints. Who shall not fear 
Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name? for thou only art holy! 
for all nations shall come and worship before Thee; for Thy 
judgments are made manifest." 

This "SEA OF GLASS" is the same "Sea of Glass" that we saw 
before the Throne in chapter 4:6. Then it was unoccupied, now it 
is occupied. Then its surface was crystal clear and plain, now its 
surface is of a "fiery" aspect, symbolizing the "fiery trials" of its 
occupants. The occupants of this "Sea of Glass" come out of the 
Great Tribulation, for they have gotten the victory over the "Beast," 
and over his "Image," and over his Mark, and over the "Number of 
His Name," and they have harps, and thev sing the "SONG OF 
MOSES" and the "SONG OF THE LAMB?' They are the "Harp- 
ers" of chapter 14 : 2, whose song only the 144,000 "Sealed Ones" 
could sing. John only heard them then, now he sees them. That 
they could sing both the "SOng of Moses" and the "Song of the 
Lamb" implies that they were all or in part Israelites. Some think 
that the "Song of Moses" that they sung was the song the Children 
of Israel sang on the shore of the Red Sea after their escape from 
Egypt, as given in Ex. 15:1-22, while others think it is Moses* 
"SWAN SONG" as found in Deu. 31 : 19, 22; 31 : 30; 32: 43. They 
sang the "Song of the Lamb" because as Israelites they had been 
redeemed by the blood of the Lamb. 

THE TABERNACLE OF TESTIMONY. 

Rev. 15:5-8. 

"And after that I looked, and behold, the Temple of the 
'TABERNACLE OF TESTIMONY* in Heaven was opened: and 
the 'Seven Angels' came out of the Temple, having the 'SEVEN 
PLAGUES,' clothed in pure and white linen, and having their 
breasts girded with Golden Girdles. And one of the 'Four 
Beasts' gave unto the 'Seven Angels' 'SEVEN GOLDEN 
VIALS' full of the 'WRATH OF GOD,' who liveth for ever 
and ever. And the Temple was filled with smoke from the Glory 
of God, and from His Power: and no man was able to enter into 
the Temple, till the 'SEVEN PLAGUES' of the 'Seven Angels' 
were fulfilled." 

Here again we see the Heavenly Temple. The "Seven Angels" 
that come out of it are clothed in priestly garments, and the "Golden 
Vials" that they carry were given them by one of the "Beasts" or 
Living Creatures, which one is not mentioned, and when he gave 
them to them the Heavenly Temple was filled with smoke. When 
the Tabernacle was finished by Moses, and the Temple by Solomon, 
there was a "cloud," the "Shekinah Glory," but no smoke. Ex. 40: 
34-36. 1. Kings 8: 10-11. The "cloud" means GRACE, the "smoke" 
means JUDGMENT. Isa. 6: 1-4. Ex. 19: 18. 



140 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

FIRST VIAL. 

(BoUs.) 

Rev. 16:1-2. 

"And I heard a great voice out of the Temple saying to the 
'Seven Angels,' Go your ways, and pour out the 'VIALS OF 
THE WRATH OF GOD' upon the earth. And the first went, 
and poured out his VIAL upon the earth; and there fell a noi- 
some and grievous sore upon the men which had the 'MARK OF 
THE BEAST,' and upon them which WORSHIPPED HIS 
IMAGE." 

These "VIALS" and their contents are LITERAL. One cannot 
imagine that such momentous things as are here described refer to 
historical events that are already past, as when some interpret the 
"First Vial" as the French Revolution in A. D. 1792, and the "sores" 
its infidelity; and the "Second Vial" as the naval wars of that Revo- 
lution ; the "Third Vial" as the battles of Napoleon in Italy, and the 
rest of the Vials as historical events that happened in the Nineteenth 
Century. If this be true then we have been passing in the past 125 
years through the period of the Great Tribulation without knowing 
it, and have been preaching "Grace" and not that "THE HOUR OF 
HIS JUDGMENT IS COME." This is supposition and not EX- 
POSITION, and requires the reader of the Book of Revelation to 
be versed in all the historical events of the Christian Era. No, these 
"Vial Judgments" are yet future, and will be literally fulfilled as here 
described, and this gives us the "KEY" to the LITERALNESS of 
the whole Book of Revelation. That these "Vial Judgments" are not 
figurative is clear from the fact that 4 of the 7 have actually hap- 
pened before. They are simply repetitions of the "PLAGUES OF 
EGYPT." See the Chart on the "Seven Vials" and the "Egyptian 
Plagues" compared. This Plague of a "NOISOME AND GRIEV- 
OUS SORE" that shall fall upon men, is a repetition of the "Plague 
of Boils" that fell upon the Egyptians at the time of the Exodus. 
Ex. 9:8-12. The "First Vial Judgment" then will be a repetition of 
the "Sixth Egyptian Plague." That that Plague actually happened no 
believer in the Bible doubts, then why should we try to explain 
away the literalness of the Plagues that shall follow the pouring out 
of each of these Vials. 

Boils are caused by bad blood, and reveal corruption in the sys- 
tem. These "grievous sores" which will come upon MEN ONLY, 
and not upon the beasts also as in the time of Moses, will not only 
reveal corruption in the body, but in the heart of those whose sins 
will cause corruption in their bodies. That these "sores" are re- 
served for those who have the "MARK OF THE BEAST," and who 
worship his IMAGE is further proof that these "Vial Judgments" 
are still future. Here is the fulfillment of Rev. 14:9-11. 

The effect of the Plague of Boils upon the Egyptians was to 
harden their hearts, and a like effect will be produced upon the fol- 
lowers of Antichrist by the Plagues that shall follow the pouring out 
of the "Vials," for we read in verse 9, that men will blaspheme God, 
and refuse to repent. From this we see that suffering alone does not 
lead to repentance. 



a 
ui 

< 
Q. 

O 

o 

I 

CO 
UI 

< 



Zu. 

< 

tL 



U 

X 
h- 

a 
z 
< 

CO 

< 
> 

z 
u 

> 

UJ 
CD 

UI 



> 

o 



< J 



, Iiij ^L'l! ip riiiin 



I2 

Ui 

CO 






< 


«VJ 






> 






O 


1- 


~; 


u> 


bJ 


K 


OC 








^V-'i ^^sii piii fail J I' 
shit htli ■^itl U^ll h 

a 










SiSa Jo^'S ►5'53-S "*3-sf 8*. 

:"^l -l-liJ -SI- if III II 




illfiil!^ 



^l||jail|l||^l|||P^'| 







m nt 




o > 



mr: 



cT 






I Jji- ■345-111 



^U^l 




CO 



BBi 



cT 



Sill 

firs 

m 



ti; 






a = = .■*•£ 



i5IJ|:fliil 



3 
< 

I- 
a 



ii|i III ||i| 

s-g'^? ■23. "'%1 



s|5^i"|ii-3'5gi 



^-03 6 



3 

li 



C5 

< 

I- 

>- 

Lu 



ttilR^ii! I-ilSn !UI1 




if] 



uV> 



(Oh 

>- 
til 
UI 



■ii!-lli<l!lilllllf ill 






rilll^lill'lilll^llll'lii 



a! 



142 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

SECOND VIAL. 

(Blood On the Sea.) 

Rev. 16:3. 

"And the 'Second Angel' poured out his Vial upon the sea: 
and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living soul 
died in the sea." 

We saw that at the sounding of the "Second Trumpet," that the 
third part of the sea became blood, and the third part of the creatures 
which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the 
ships were destroyed. Rev. 8 : 8-9. Here the whole of the sea is 
affected. This may mean only the Sea of Galilee, or the Mediter- 
ranean Sea, and not the oceans of the earth. It does not follow that 
this blood is that of men. It may be only of the living creatures 
that are in the sea. The Revised Version translates (in the margin) 
the word "soul" as the "soul of life," and we know that the word 
"soul" implies "self conscious life," and this is common to all ani- 
mal life. The blood is certainly not the blood of sailors and marines 
caused by some great naval battle. The inference is that the crea- 
tures in the sea died, not because of the loss of their own blood, but 
because the waters of the sea became "AS the blood of a dead man" 
— that is, corrupt. 

THIRD VIAL. 
(Blood On the Rivers.) 

Rev. 16:4-7. 

"And the 'Third Angel' poured out his Vial upon the riverm 
and fountains o£ waters; and they BECAME BLOOD. And I 
heard the 'Angel of the Waters* say, Thou art righteous, O 
Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because Thou hast 
judged thus. For they have shed the blood of saints and proph- 
ets, and Thou hast given them BLOOD TO DRINK; for they 
are worthy. And I heard another out of the Altar say, Even so. 
Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are Thy Judgments." 

This is a repetition of the "First Egyptian Plague." Ex. 7: 
19-24. When the waters of Egypt were turned into blood all the 
fish died, but here nothin/r is snid about the inhabitants of the riv- 
ers and ponds. Then John neard the "Angel of the Waters" say — 
"Thou art righteous, O Lora, which art, and wast, and shall be, 
because Thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the blood of 
saints and prophets, and 'ihou hast given them BLOOD TO 
DRINK; for they are worthy," or deserve it. As a confirmation of 
the saying of the "Angel of the Waters," John heard another voice 
come from the Altar, saying, "Even so, Lord God Almighty, true 
and righteous are Thy Judgments." Those will be awful times when 
there will be nothing but BLOOD to quench the thirst. The ex- 
pression "Angel of the Waters," reveals the fact that even certain 
divisions of nature are controlled ky angels. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 143 

FOURTH VIAL. 

(Great Heat.) 

Rev. 16:8-9. 

"And the 'Fourth Angel' poured out his Vial UPON THE 
SUN; and power was given unto him (the Sun) to scorch men 
with fire. And men were scorched with GREAT HEAT, and 
blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these 
Plagues; and they repented not to give Him glory." 

Under the "Fourth Trumpet" the third part of the Sun was smit- 
ten, and the third part of the Moon and of the Stars ; so as the third 
part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part 
of it, and the night likewise. Rev. 8 : 12. But it was only the light 
that was diminished, nothing is said about the heat of the Sun. This 
"Fourth Vial" is therefore not a recurrence of the "Fourth Trumpet." 
Here the heat of the Sun is intensified, and so great is the heat that 
men are scorched by it. How this will be done it is useless to con- 
jecture. It is the time spoken of by Malachi. "Behold, the day 
Cometh that shall BURN AS AN OVEN; and all the proud, yea, 
and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble ; at:d the day that cometh 
shall burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall leave them 
neither root nor branch" ; and the time is iocaied as just before the 
"SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS" shall arise with healing in His 
wings. Mai. 4:1-2. The eflFect of this Plague will be not to make 
men repent, but to cause them to blaspheme the name oi God. 
Blessed will those people be who do not live to see that day. 

FIFTH VIAL. 
(Darkness.) 

Rev. 16:10-11. 

"And the 'Fifth Angel' poured out his Vial upon the SEAT 
(Throne) OF THE BEAST: and his Kingdom was full of dark- 
ness; and they GNAWED THEIR TONGUES FOR PAIN, 
and blasphemed the God of Heaven because of their 'PAINS' 
and their 'SORES,' and repented not of their deeds." 

Here we have a repetition of the "Ninth Egyptian Plague," that 
of DARKNESS. Ex. 10:21-23. This is the "day" spoken of by 
Joel. "A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of 
thick darkness." Joel 2: 1-2. Christ speaks of it in Mark 13:24. as 
the time when "the Sun shall be darkened, and the Moon shall not 
give her light." 

Notice that this Plague immediately follows the Plague of 
"Scorching Heat," as if God in mercy would hide the Sun whose, 
rays had been so hard to bear. The effect of the darkness was to 
make men gnaw their tongues for PAIN an * for their SORES, 
showing that these Plagues overlapped each oJier. or folloAved in 
such rapid order that they were not over the sufferin^i: of one before 
they were suffering from another, and that they were limited to a 
short period of a few months, and not distributed over a period of 
years as the Historical School of interpretation claims. . 



144 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The notable feature is, that their sufferings brought no repent- 
ance, but caused them to blaspheme the God of Heaven. Some talk 
of conversion in Hell, and of the ultimate restoration of the wicked, 
but it is not revealed here. If Hell's torments will cause men to 
repent, why do not the torments of those under these plagues lead 
to repentance? No, it only causes them to blaspheme the more, and 
while sin and impenitence last, Hell lasts. This Plague extends over 
the whole Kingdom of the Beast. 

SIXTH VIAL. 

(The Euphrates Dried Up.) 

Rev. 16:12. 

"And the 'Sixth Angel' poured out his Vial upon the GREAT 
RIVER EUPHRATES; and the water thereof was DRIED UP, 
that the way of the 'Kings of the East' might be prepared." 

This means the literal river Euphrates. The other Plagues will 
be real, and why does not this mean the drying up of the real Eu- 
phrates River. The opening up of a dry passage through the Red Sea 
that the Children of Israel might escape from Egypt, and the parting 
of the waters of the River Jordan that they might pass over into the 
Land of Canaan, are facts of history, why then shall not the River 
Euphrates be dried up that the Kings of the East and their armies 
may cross over and assemble for the Battle of Armageddon? The 
prophecy in Isa. 11: 15-16, where "the Lord shall utterly destroy the 
tongue of the Egyptian Sea (Red Sea), and . . • shake His 
hand over the River (Euphrates) and smite its seven streams, so 
men can go over 'DRY SHOD*/' refers to this time. The Kings 
shall journey East from Africa, and West from Asia that they may 
meet in Palestine for the "Battle of Armageddon." The drying up 
of the Euphrates will serve a twofold purpose. It will permit the 
remnant of Israel from Assyria to return, and also allow the nations 
of the far East to be gathered for the "Judgment of Nations." Matt. 
25:31-46. 

THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE "SIXTH" AND 
"SEVENTH" VIALS. 

THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS. 

Rev. 16:13-16. 

"And I saw THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS like frogs come 
out of the mouth of the 'Dragon,' and out of the mouth of the 
'Beast,' and out of the mouth of the 'False Prophet.' For they 
are the 'SPIRITS OF DEVILS* (Demons), working miracles, 
which go forth unto the 'Kings of the Earth' and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the Battle of that 'Great Day of God 
Almighty' (Armageddon). Behold I come as a thief. Blessed 
is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk 
naked, and they see his shame. And he (they R. V.) gathered 
them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Arma- 
geddon." (Har-Mageddon R. V.) 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 14S 




REV.Ifi:l3-ie 



Here we are told how the "Kings of the Earth" and their armies 
are t-o be gathered for the "Battle of Armageddon." "THREE 
UNCLEAN SPIRITS" like frogs, John does not say they were 
frogs, will come one out of the mouth of the "Dragon," one out of 
the mouth of the "Beast," and one out of the mouth of the "False 
Prophet." That they are not real frogs is clear from their miracle 
working power. They are the "SPIRITS OF DEMONS," working 
miracles, which go forth unto the "Kings of the Earth," and of the 
whole world, to gather them to the "Battle of that Great Day of God 
Almighty." They are the "Seducing Spirits" who go forth preaching 
the "DOCTRINE OF DEVILS" in the "latter times" of whom 
Paul warns Timothy. 1. Tim. 4:1. They are sent out by the "SA- 
TANIC TRINITY," the "Dragon," the "Beast," and the "False 
Prophet," on a miracle working ministry. 

They are "frog-like" in that they come forth out of the pestifer- 
ous quagmires of darkness, do their devilish work in the evening 
shadows of "Man's Day," and creep, and croak, and defile, and fill 
the ears of the nations with their noisy demonstrations, until they 
set the kings and armies of the nations in enthusiastic commotion 
and movement toward the Holy Land to crush out the efifort to 
establish the Kingdom of Christ on earth. We have an illustration 
of their method and purpose in the story of the destruction of King 
Ahab. 1. Kings 22:20-38. 

The power of a delusive and enthusiastic sentiment, however 
engendered, to lead to destruction great hosts of men is seen in 
the Crusades to recover the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem. If a 
religious fanatacism could, at 9 different times, cause hundreds of 
thousands of religious devotees to undergo unspeakable hardships 
for a religious purpose, what will not the miracle working wonders 
of the "FROG-LIKE DEMONS" of the last days of this Dispensa- 
tion not be able to do in arousing whole nations, and creating vast 
armies to march in all directions from all countries, headed by their 
Kings, for the purpose of preventing the establishment of the King- 
dom of the King of Kings in His own Land of Palestine? 



146 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

SEVENTH VIAL. 

(Great Hail.) 

Rev. 16:17-21. 

"And the 'Seventh Angel' poured out his Vial INTO THE 
AIR: and there came a great voice out of the Temple of Heaven, 
from the Throne, saying— IT IS DONE. And there were 
VOICES, and THUNDERS, and LIGHTNINGS; and there was 
a GREAT EARTHQUAKE, such as was not since men were 
upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. And the 
Great City (Jerusalem) was divided into three parts, and the 
cities of the nations fell, and Great Babylon came in remem- 
brance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the 
fierceness of His wrath. And every island fled away, and the 
mountains were not foimd (they will be leveled). And there 
fell upon men a GREAT HAIL out of heaven, every stone about 
the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the 
Plague of the Hail; for the Plague thereof was exceeding great." 

It is worthy of note that at the breaking of the "Seventh SEAL," 
and the sounding of the "Seventh TRUMPET," and the pouring out 
of the "Seventh VIAL," that the same things occur. That is, voices 
and thunderings are heard, great lightning is seen, and there is a 
GREAT EARTHQUAKE. And at the sounding of the "Seventh 
TRUMPET," and the pouring out of the "Seventh VIAL" there is 
a GREAT HAIL STORM. This only confirms what has been al- 
ready stated that the ^'SEVENTH SEAL" includes the Trumpets" 
and "Vials," and that the "SEVENTH TRUMPET" includes the 
"Vials," and that what happens during the "Seventh SEAL," and the 
"Seventh TRUMPET," and the "Seventh VIAL," all refers to the 
same period, the "END OF THE WEEK." In other words, the 
opening of the "Seventh SEAL" reveals the events that are about to 
happen ; the blast of the "Seventh TRUMPET" announces the events 
as forth-coming, and the outpouring of the "Seventh VIAL" exe- 
cutes them. 

When the "Seventh SEAL" was broken there was "SILENCE" 
in Heaven, but when the "Seventh TRUMPET" sounded, and the 
"Seventh VIAL" was poured out there were "GREAT VOICES" in 
Heaven. The "Great Voice" at the pouring out of the "Seventh Vial" 
was from the Throne, and cried— "IT IS DONE." When Christ 
expired on the Cross He cried— "IT IS FINISHED," that is, the 
way and plan of Salvation was complete, and this voice from the 
Throne that cries "IT IS DONE" may be His voice, announcing 
that the pouring out of the "Seventh Vial" finishes the wrath of God. 

The "Great Earthquake" that follows will be the greatest that 
this world has ever seen. It is foretold in Zech. 14:4-5. So great 
will it be, that it will level the mountains, and destroy islands, and 
so change the contour and shape of the Land of Palestine and the 
surrounding countries and seas, as to make new maps of that part 
of the world necessary; and it will raise the Dead Sea so that its 
waters shall flow again into the Red Sea. Ez. 47 : 1-12. It will 
divide the "Great City" (Jerusalem) into 3 parts, and the cities of 
the Nations (the "Ten Federated Nations"), and "GREAT BABY- 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 147 

LON," whose destruction is described in chapter eighteen, will be 
destroyed in that "Great Earthquake." This reference to the "City 
of Babylon" is further incidental proof that the City of Babylon is 
to be rebuilt. Among the cities destroyed in that Earthquake will 
be Rome, Naples, London, Paris, and Constantinople. 

At that time there will fall upon men a "GREAT HAIL." Each 
stone will weigh about a Talent, or 100 pounds. Here we have a 
repetition of the "SEVENTH EGYPTIAN PLAGUE." Ex. 9: 
13-35. Hail has been one of God's engines of destruction. He used 
it to discomfit the enemies of Israel at Beth-horon in the days of 
Joshua. Josh. 10:11. The "Law" required that the "Blasphemer" 
should be "STONED TO DEATH" (Lev. 24:16), and here these 
Blasphemers of the "End Time" shall be STONED FROM 
HEAVEN. 

It must not be forgotten that the "Seventh Vial" covers the whole 
period from the time the "Seventh Angel" pours out its contents until 
Christ returns to the Mount of Olives. For the earthquake that splits 
the Mount of Olives, upheaves the land of Palestine, levels mountains, 
submerges islands, and destroys the cities of the Nations, along with 
the City of Babylon, is caused by the touch of Christ's feet on the 
Mount of Olives at the Revelation stage of His Second Coming (Zech. 
14:4), and the "Great Hail" in all probability will not fall until the 
time comes in the crisis of the Battle of Armageddon for the destruc- 
tion of the Allied armies of Antichrist. Hailstones will be the mis- 
siles used by the Armies of Heaven. 

In Rev. 19:15, we are told that out of the mouth of Christ, at His 
return, will go a "SHARP SWORD," that with it He should smite 
the nations, and in 2 Thess. 2:8, we are told that Antichrist (that 
WICKED), shall be consumed by the "SPIRIT OF THE LORD'S 
MOUTH." Whether we take these statements as literal or not, it 
is clear that they stand for some supernatural means of destruction, 
and refer more to the followers of Antichrist, than to Antichrist him- 
self, for he personally is not to be destroyed, but is to be cast 
ALIVE into the "Lake of Fire." Rev. 19:20. 

As the pouring out of the "Seventh Vial" finishes the "Wrath 
of God," it is in harmony with the purposes of the Book of Revela- 
tion to foretell at this point what will then happen to the enemies of 
God. These we will now examine under the heading the "Seven 
Dooms." 



K iijiiti aft 

^1 lii3P35.AJf 



> 
u 



< a 2 

•-a 



0) 



S 5 z bxvnbHuivs 

SSS' 933I0A 



HiJIV33>UH0OI(V 

eHSAvSHaHlMt 



ggH SMAiavw 



HlV3a 
33N31ll&3(j 



ucn 



3NIWVJ 



OOT ajHsoooig 

KO ONV HVM 






bi < 

B W 
f- > 
X " 






I 



"1IVM _ 
aMVA0MlUV3 
• 33I0A 



NaiXIMS 
HAS 




4¥ilisiiifg?Hjl| 



tlVH 

a)ivnl>Hiuva 
saoiOA 



CT - 



03IUQ 

oaxvuHdfta 



cT 



€SaN>UVQ 



cT 



ivaH 



cT 



tVaAlU SMI NO 

ooona 



cT 



V3S aHx NO 

ooona 



r 



N3M MO 

«nioe 



«jt "ftS;* 



(D a 

hi tC 
O. < 
SO. 

tf O 

i-io 

0>> 

UJO 

X z 

>-< 



¥ lu ^ O ui < 
X o o ^ » 

»— ■* * J < 

a lu < <. 

O K U) Ut h> 

X < ^<p z 

«>*)■»: to ° 

o i X == i 
a S 5 0. ^ 

rfi ift ui o o 



lU^ 111 - 3 



i5!i= 



X u w 



K 3 Z 
S K UI ^ 

> 






111' 



?H»= 



^r 



ll3M0d 

bNiuanbNOO 



tf) S 
ui< - 



-X o * 
uH X 

E •» " 

< u -u 
«/) o m X 

3 -l|± 

u J <'- 
.t o — *> 

> u 



<«« 



X 2 :? x--i-_r-j23 ^ex2«c 
»- HI 3 s 5" X s< < Jo >: 

<n u< UI iE ? «o>a>in_ o 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 149 

The Seven Dooms. 

FIRST DOOM. 

ECCLESIASTICAL BABYLON. 

"MYSTERY 

BABYLON THE GREAT." 

Rev. 17:1-18. 




"And there came one of the 'Seven Angels* which had the 
'Seven Vials,' and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither: 
I will shew unto thee the Judgment of the 'GREAT WHORE' 
that sittetb upon many waters; with whom the kings of the earth 
have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth 
have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he 
carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness; and I saw a 
•WOMAN' sit upon a 'SCARLET COLORED BEAST,' full of 
names of blasphemy, having 'SEVEN HEADS' and 'TEN 
HORNS.' And the 'WOMAN' was arrayed in purple and scar- 
let color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, 
having a 'GOLDEN CUP' in her hand full of abominations and 
fUthiness of her fornication: and upon her forehead was a name 
written 

MYSTERY, 

BABYLON THE GREAT, 

THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND 

ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 

And I saw the 'WOMAN' drunken with the blodd of the saints, 
and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus; and when I saw her, 
1 wondered with great admiration. And the Angel said unto me, 
Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the MYSTERY 
of the 'WOMAN,' and of the BEAST that carrieth her, which 
hath the SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. The BEAST that 
thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the BOT- 
TOMLESS PIT, and go into PERDITION: and they that dwell 
on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the 
'Book of Life' from the foundation of the world, when they be- 



150 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

hold the BEAST that was, and is not, and yet is. And here is 
the mind which hath wisdom. The SEVEN HEADS are seven 
mountains, on which the 'WOMJAN' sitteth. And there (they, 
the mountains R. V.) are SEVEN KINGS: five are faUen, and 
one is, and the other is not yet come: and when he cometh, he 
must continue a short space. And the BEAST that was, and is 
not, even he is the EIGHTH, and is OF THE SEVENTH, and 
goeth into Perdition. And the TEIN HORNS which thou sawest 
are TEN KINGS, which have received no kingdoms as yet; but 
receive power as kings one hour with the BEAST. These have 
one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the 
BEAST. These shall make war with the LAMB, and the 
LAMB shall overcome them: for he is LORD OF LORDS, and 
KING OF KINGS: and they that are with Him are called, and 
chosen, and faithful. And he saith unto me, the waters which 
thou sawest, where the WHORE sitteth, are peoples, and multi- 
tudes, and nations, and tongues. And the TEN HORNS which 
thou sawest upon the BEAST, these shall hate the WHORE, and 
shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and 
bum her with fire. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil His 
will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the BEAST, 
until the words of God shall be fulfilled. And the WOMAN 
which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the 
kings of the earth." 

That the ancient city of Babylon restored is to play an important 
part in the startling events of the last days of this Dispensation, is 
very clear. This is seen from what is said of it in the seventeenth 
and eighteenth chapters of the Book of Revelation. At first sight the 
two chapters, which contain some things in common, are difficult to 
reconcile, but when we get the "Key" the reconciliation is easy. 

The seventeenth chapter speaks of a "Woman," and this 
"Woman" is called 

"MYSTERY, 

Babylon the Great, 

The Mother of Harlots 

And 

Abominations of the Earth." 

The eighteenth chapter speaks of a "City," a literal city, called 
"Babylon the Great." That the "Woman" and the "City" do not 
symbolize the same thing is clear, for what is said of the "Woman" 
does not apply to a city, and what is said of the "City" does not apply 
to a woman. The "Woman" is destroyed by the "Ten Kings," while 
the "Kings of the Earth" in the next chapter, "bewail and lament" 
the destruction of the "City," which is not destroyed by them, but by 
a mighty earthquake and fire. Again the "Woman" is destroyed 
Three and a Half Years BEFORE THE CITY; and the fact that the 
first verse of chapter eighteen says — "after these things," that is after 
the destruction of the "Woman," what happens to the "City" occurs, 
shows that the "Woman" and the "City" are not one and the same. 

The "Woman's" name is — 

"MYSTERY, Babylon the Great." 

"Mystery !" Where have we heard that word before, and in what 
connection? Paul calls the Church a "Mystery" because it was not 
known to the Old Te^ament Patriarchs and Prophets. Eph. 3 : 1-23. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 151 

That Christ was to have a "Bride" was first revealed to Paul (Eph. 
5:23-32), and the "Mystery" that Antichrist is to have a "bride" was 
first revealed to John on the Isle of Patnios. The name of Anti- 
christ's "bride" is "Babylon the Great." Some one may ask why give 
to a "bride" the name of a "City"? The answer is that it is not un- 
usual in the Scriptures. When the same angel that showed John in 
this chapter "Mystery, Babylon the Great," came to him in chapter 
21:9-10 and said — "Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride — 'The 
Lamb's Wife'," he showed John, instead of a woman, that great City, 
the "Holy Jerusalem" descending out of Heaven from God. Here we 
see that a "city" is called a "bride" because its inhabitants, and not 
the city itself, are the bride. "Mystery, Babylon the Great," the 
"bride" of Antichrist, then, is not a literal city, but a "System," a 
religious and apostate "System." As the Church, the Bride of Christ, 
is composed of regenerated followers of Christ, so "Mystery, Baby- 
lon the Great," the bride of Antichrist, will be composed of the fol- 
lowers of all False Religions. 

The river Euphrates, on which the city of Babylon was built, 
was one of the four branches into which the river that flowed through 
the Garden of Eden was divided, and Satan doubtless chose the site 
of Babylon as his headquarters from which to sally forth to tempt 
Adam and Eve. It was doubtless here that the Antediluvian Apos- 
tasy had its source that ended in the Flood. To this centre the "forces 
of Evil" gravitated after the Flood, and "Babel" was the result. This 
was the origin of nations, but the nations were not scattered abroad 
over the earth until Satan had implanted in them the "Virus" of a 
doctrine that has been the source of every false religion the world 
has ever known. 

Babel, or Babylon, was built by Nimrod. Gen. 10:8-10. It was 
the seat of the first great Apostasy. Here the "Babylonian Cult" was 
invented. A system claiming to possess the highest wisdom and to 
reveal the divinest secrets. Before a member could be initiated he 
had to "confess" to the Priest. The Priest then had him in his power. 
This is the secret of the power of the Priests of the Roman Catholic 
Church today. 

Once admitted into this order men were no longer Babylonians, 
Assyrians, or Egyptians, but members of a 

Mystical Brotherhood, 
over whom was placed a Pontiff or "High Priest," whose word was 
law. The city of Babylon continued to be the seat of Satan until the 
fall of the Babylonian and Medo-Persian Empires, when he shifted 
his Capital to Pergamos in Asia Minor, where it was in John's day. 
Rev. 2:12,13. 

When Attains, the Pontiff and King of Pergamos, died in B. C. 
133, he bequeathed the Headship of the "Babylonian Priesthood" to 
Rome. When the Etruscans came to Italy from Lydia (the region 
of Pergamos), they brought with them the Babylonian religion and 
rites. They set up a Pontiff who was head of the Priesthood. Later 
the Romans accepted this Pontiff as their civil ruler. Julius Caesar 
was made Pontiff of the Etruscan Order in B. C. 74. In B. C. 63 he 
was made "Supreme Pontiff" of the "Babylonian Order," thus be- 



152 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

coming heir to the rights and titles of Attalus, Pontiff of Pergamos, 
who had made Rome his heir by will. Thus the first Roman Emperor 
became the Head of the "Babylonian Priesthood," and Rome the suc- 
cessor of Babylon. The Emperors of Rome continued to exercise 
the office of "Supreme Pontiff" until A. D. 376, when the Emperor 
Gratian, for Christian reasons, refused it. The Bishop of the Church 
at Rome, Damasus, was elected to the position. He had been Bishop 
12 years, having been made Bishop in A. D. 366, through the influ- 
ence of the monks of Mt. Carmel, a college of Babylonian religion 
originally founded by the priests of Jezebel. So in A. D. 378 the 
Head of the "Babylonian Order" became the Ruler of the "Roman 
Church." Thus Satan united 

Rome and Babylon 
In One Religious System. 

Soon after Damasus was made "supreme Pontiff" the "rites" 
of Babylon began to come to the front. The worship of the Virgin 
Mary was set up in A. D. 381. All the outstanding festivals of the 
Roman Catholic Church are of Babylonian origin. Easter is not a 
Christian name. It means "Ishtar," one of the titles of the Baby- 
Ionian Queen of Heaven, whose worship by the Children of Israel was 
such an abomination in the sight of God. The decree for the observ- 
ance of Easter and Lent was given in A. D. 519. The "Rosary" is of 
Pagan origin. There is no warrant in the Word of God for the use 
of the "Sign of the Cross." It had its origin in the mystic "Tau" of 
the Chaldeans and Egyptians. It came from the letter "T," the 
initial name of "Tammuz," and was used in the "Babylonian Mys- 
teries" for the sarnie magic purposes as the Romish church now em- 
ploys it. Celibacy, the Tonsure, and the Order of Monks and 
Nuns, have no warrant or authority from Scripture. The Nuns are 
nothing more than an imitation of the "Vestal Virgins" of Pagan 
Rome. 

As to the word "Mystery," the Papal Church has always 
shrouded herself in mystery. The mystery of "Baptismal Regenera- 
tion"; the mystery of "Miracle and Magic" whereby the simple mem- 
orials of the Lord's Supper are changed by the mysterious word 
"Transubstantiation," from simple bread and wine into the literal 
Body and Blood of Christ; the mystery of the "Holy Water"; the 
mystery of "Lights on the Altar," the "Mystery Plays," and other 
sui>erstitious rites and ceremonies mumbled in a language that tends 
to mystery, and tends to confusion which is the meaning of the 
word Babylon. 

All this was a "Mystery" in John's day, because the "Papal 
Church" had not as yet developed ; though the "Mystery of Iniquit}^* 
was already at work (2. Thess. 2: 7), but it is no longer a "Mystery" 
for it is now easy to identify the "Woman" — "Mystery, Babylon the 
Great," which John described, as the "Papal Church." 

In Rev. 17 : 4 we read that the "Woman" "was arrayed in purple 
and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and 
pearls, having a 'Golden Cup' in her hand full of abominations and 
Pithiness of her fornications." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 153 

Now who does not know that scarlet and purple are the colors 
of the Papacy? Of the different articles of attire specified for the 
Pope to wear when he is installed into office five are scarlet. A vest 
covered with pearls, and a mitre, adorned with gold and precious 
stones was also to be worn. How completely this answers the de- 
scription of the Woman's dress as she sits upon the Scarlet Colored 
Beast. 

We are also told that the Woman was "drunken with the blood 
oi the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus." While 
this refers more particularly to the martyrs of the time of Antichrist, 
yet who does not know, who has studied the history of the Christian 
Church for the past nineteen centuries, that this is true of the Papal 
Church during those centuries? One has only to read the history of 
the persecutions of the early Christians and more particularly the 
story of the "Inquisition" in Papal lands, to see that the Papal Church 
has been "drunk" with the blood of the Saints. 

The fact that the Woman sits on a "Scarlet Colored Beast" re- 
veals the fact that at that time the Beast (Antichrist) will support the 
Woman in her ecclesiastical pretensions, or in other words, the 
Woman, as a "State Church," will control and rule the State, and her 
long dream of world-wide Ecclesiastical Supremacy will at last be 
realized, for John tells us that "the waters which thou sawest, where 
the 'Whore' sitteth, are Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations and 
Tongues." That means that after the "True Church" (the Bride of 
Christ) is taken out of the world the "False" or "Papal Church" (the 
bride of Antichrist) will remain, and the professing body of Chris- 
tians (having the "form of Godliness without the power") left behind, 
will largely enter the Papal Church, and it will become the Universal 
Church. But this will continue for only a short time for the "Ten 
Kings" of the "Federated Kingdom," finding their power curtailed by 
the "Papal System" will "hate The Whore," and strip her of her gor- 
geous apparel, confiscate her wealth (eat her flesh) and burn her 
churches and cathedrals with fire. Rev. 17 : 16. 

This will occur at the time the worship of the Beast is set up, for 
Antichrist in his jealous hate will not permit any worship that does 
not centre in himself. 

The Beast upon which the Woman sits is introduced to show 
from whom the Woman (the Papal Church) gets her power and sup- 
port after the True Church has been "caught out," and also to show 
that the Beast (Antichrist) and the Woman (the Papal Church) are 
not one and the same, but separate. Therefore the Papacy is not 
Antichrist. For a description of the "Scarlet Colored Beast" see the 
description of the "Beast out of the Sea" of chapter 13 : 1-10. 

From this foreview of the Papacy we see that the Papal Church 
is not a dying "System." That she is to be revived and become a 
"Universal Church," and in doing so is to commit fornication with the 
kings of the earth, and that she shall again be "drunk with the blood" 
of the martyrs of the Tribulation Period. The meaning of chapter 
seventeen of the Book of Revelation is no longer a Mystery ; the pro- 
phetic portrait of the Woman there given corresponds too closely 
with the history of the Papal Church to be a mere coincidence. 



154 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

SECOND DOOM. 
COMMERCIAL BABYLON. 

Rev. 18:1-24. 

"And after these things (the destruction of "Mystical Baby- 
lon") I saw ANOTHER ANGEL come down from Heaven, 
having great power; and the earth was Hghtened with his glory. 
And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying BABYLON 
THE GREAT IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN, and is become the 
habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage 
of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk 
of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of 
the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 
And I heard another voice from Heaven, saying, COME OUT 
OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS 
OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER 
PLAGUES. For her sins have reached unto Heaven, and God 
hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she re- 
warded you, and double unto her double according to her works: 
in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. How much 
she hath glorified herself and lived deliciously. So much tor- 
ment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a 
Queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. Therefore 
shall her Plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and 
famine; and she shall be utterly BURNED WITH FIRE: for 
strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. And the kings of the 
earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously 
with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see 
the smoke of her biuning. Standing afar off for the fear of her 
torment, saying, "Alas, alas, that Great City Babylon, that Mighty 
City! for in ONE HOUR is thy Judgment come. And the mer- 
chants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man 
buyeth their merchandise any more: the merchandise of gcfld and 
silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and pur- 
ple, and silk, and scarlet, and all-thyme wood, and all manner 
vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and mar- 
ble, and cinnamon, and odors, and ointments, and frankincense, 
and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and 
sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and SOULS OF 
MEN. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed 
from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are de- 
parted from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 
The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, 
shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and 
wailing, and saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY, that was 
clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with 
gold, and precious stones, and pearls! For in ONE HOUR so 
great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all 
the company in ships (travellers), and sailors, and as many as 
trade by sea, stood afar off, and cried (wept) when they saw the 
smoke of her burning, saying What CITY is like unto this Great 
CITY. And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping 
and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY, wherein 
were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her 
costliness! for in ONE HOUR is she made desolate. Rejoice 
over her, thou Heaven, and ye Holy Apostles, and Prophets; 
for God hath avenged you on her. And a Mighty Angel took 
up a STONE like a GREAT MILLSTONE, and cast it into the 
sea, saying, THUS WITH VIOLENCE SHALL THAT GREAT 
CITY BABYLON BE THROWN DOWN, AND SHALL BE 
POUND NO MORE AT ALL. And the voice of Harpers, and 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 155 

Musicians, and of Pipers and Trumpeters, shall be heard no more 
at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall 
be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be 
heard no more at all in thee; and the light of a candle shall shine 
no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the 
bride shall be heard no more at all in thee; for thy merchants 
were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all 
nations deceived. And in her was found the blood of Prophets, 
and of Saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth." 

This chapter begins with the words "after these things." What 
things? The things recorded in the previous chapter, the destruction 
of "Mystical Babylon." 

If "Mystical Babylon" was destroyed in the previous chapter 
then she cannot appear in this chapter, and the "City" here described 
must be a literal city called Babylon, and as there is no city of that 
name on the earth today, nor has been since the ancient city of Baby- 
Ion was destroyed, it must refer to some future city of Babylon. 
That the two chapters refer to different things is further verified by 
the fact that they are announced by different angels. The events of 
chapter seventeen are announced by one of the "Vial" Angels, while 
those of the eighteenth are announced by "another" angel ; probably 
the "Second Angel Messenger," who by way of anticipation, an- 
nounced in chapter 14:8, the "Fall of Babylon," that is there called — 
"That Great City." 

The ancient city of Babylon from the days of Nimrod (Gen. 10: 
10), grew in size and importance century after century until it reached 
its greatest glory in the reign of Nebuchadnezzar B. C. 604-562. 
As described by Herodotus it was an exact square of 15 miles on a 
side, or 60 miles around, and was surrounded by a brick wall 87 feet 
thick, and 350 feet high, though probably that is a mistake, 100 feet 
being nearer the height. On the wall were 250 towers, and the top 
of the wall was wide enough to allow 6 chariots to drive abreast. 
Outside this wall was a vast ditch surrounding the city, kept filled 
with water from the river Euphrates ; and inside the wall, and not 
far from it, was another wall, not much inferior, but narrower, ex- 
tending around the city. 

Twenty-five magnificent avenues, 150 feet wide, ran across the 
city from North to South, and the same number crossed them at right 
angles from East to West, making 676 great squares, each nearly 
three-fifths of a mile on a side, and the city was divided into two 
equal parts by the river Euphrates, that flowed diagonally through it, 
and whose banks, within the city, were walled up, and pierced with 
brazen gates, with steps leading down to the river. At the ends of 
the main avenues, on each side of the city, were gates, whose leaves 
were of brass, and that shone as they were opened or closed in the 
rising or setting sun, like "leaves of flame." 

The Euphrates within the city was spanned by a bridge, at each 
end of which was a palace, and these palaces were connected by a 
subterranean passageway, or tube, underneath the bed of the river, in 
which at different points were located sumptuous banqueting rooms 
constructed entirely of brass. 



156 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Near one of these palaces stood the 
"Tower of Bel," 
or Babel, consisting of 8 towers, each 75 feet high, rising one upon 
the other, with an outside winding stairway to its summit, which 
towers, with the Chapel on the top, made a height of 660 feet. This 
Chapel contained the most expensive furniture of any place of wor- 
ship in the world. One golden image alone, 45 feet high, was valued 
at $17,500,000, and the whole of the sacred utensils were reckoned to 
be worth $200,000,000. 

Babylon also contained one of the "Seven Wonders" of the 
world, the famous Hanging Gardens. 

These Gardens were 400 feet square, and were raised in terraces 
one above the other to the height of 350 feet, and were reached by 
stairways 10 feet wide. The top of each terrace was covered with 
large stones, on which was laid a bed of rushes, then a thick layer of 
asphalt, next two courses of brick, cemented together, and finally 
plates of lead to prevent leakage ; the whole was then covered with 
earth and planted with shrubbery and large trees. The whole had 
the appearance from a distance of a forest-covered mountain, which 
would be a remarkable sight in the level plain of the Euphrates. 
These Gardens were built by Nebuchadnezzar simply to please his 
wife, who came from the mountainous country of Media, and who 
was thus made contented with her surroundings. The rest of the 
city was, in its glory and magnificence, in keeping with these palaces, 
towers, and "Hanging Gardens." The character of its inhabitants 
and of its official life is seen in the description of "Belshazzar's 
Peast" in Dan. 5 : 1-31. 

Babylon was probably the most magnificent city the world has 
ever seen and its fall reveals what a city may become when it for- 
sakes God and He sends His judgment upon it. It is so intimately 
connected with the history of God's people that the Scriptures have 
much to say about it. A large part of the Book of Daniel and of the 
prophecy of Jeremiah relate to it, and it is mentioned in 11 other 
books of the Old Testament, and in 4 of the New Testament. And 
that the Book of Revelation is a continuation of the Book of Daniel 
is further proven by the fact that the city of Babylon is again spoken 
of in it, and its prominence in the aflFairs of the world at the "End 
Time" disclosed, and its final destruction foretold. 

THE CITY OF BABYLON TO BE REBUILT. 

That the ancient city of Babylon was destroyed there can be no 
question, but when we affirm that it is to be rebuilt and again de- 
stroyed we are met with two objections. 

1. That all the Old Testament prophecies in reference to its 
destruction have been literally fulfilled, and that it cannot be rebuilt. 

2. As there is no city of Babylon now in existence the references 
in the Book of Revelation to the destruction of such a city must be 
symbolical and not refer to a literal city. 

Let us take up the first objection. For a description of Baby- 
lon and her destruction we must turn to Isaiah, chapters 13 and 14, 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 157 

and Jeremiah, chapters 50 and 51. In these two prophecies we find 
much that has not as yet been fulfilled in regard to the city of 
Babylon. 

The city of Babylon was captured in B. C. 541 by Cyrus, who 
was mentioned "by name" in prophecy 125 years before he was born. 
Isa. 44:28; 45:4, B. C. 7i2. So quietly and quickly was the city 
taken on the night of Belshazzar's Feast by draining the river that 
flowed through the city, and entering by the river bed, and the gates 
that surmounted its banks, that the Babylonian guards had forgotten 
to lock that night, that some of the inhabitants did not know until 
the "third" day that the king had been slain and the city taken. 
There was no destruction of the city at that time. 

Some years after it revolted against Darius Hystaspis, and after 
a fruitless siege of nearly 20 months was taken by strategy. This 
was in B. C. 516. About B. C. 478 Xerxes, on his return from Greece 
plundered and injured, if he did not destroy, the great "Temple of 
Bel." 

In B. C. 331 Alexander the Great approached the city which was 
then so powerful and flourishing that he made preparation for bring- 
ing all his forces into action in case it should offer resistance, but the 
citizens threw open the gates ^nd received him with acclamations. 
After sacrificing to "Bel," he gave out that he would rebuild the vast 
Temple of that god, and for weeks he kept 10,000 men employed in 
clearing away the ruins from the foundations, doubtless intending to 
revive the glory of Babylon and make it his capital, when his purpose 
was defeated by his sudden death of marsh-fever and intemperance 
in his thirty-third year. 

During the subsequent wars of his generals Babylon suffered 
much and finally came under the power of Seleucus, who, prompted 
by ambition to build a Capital for himself, founded Seleucia in its 
neighborhood about B. C. 293. This rival city gradually drew off the 
inhabitants of Babylon, so that Strabo, who died in A. D. 25, speaks 
of the latter as being to a great extent deserted. Nevertheless the 
Jews left from the Captivity still resided there in large numbers, and 
in A. D. 60 we find the Apostle Peter working among them, for it 
was from Babylon that Peter wrote his Epistle (1. Pet. 5:13), ad- 
dressed "to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cap- 
padocia, Asia and Bithynia." 

About the middle of the 5th century Theodoret speaks of Baby- 
lon as being inhabited only by Jews, who had still three Jewish 
Universities, and in the last year of the same century the "Baby- 
lonian Talmud" was issued, and recognized as authoritative by the 
Jews of the whole world. 

In A. D. 917 Ibu Hankel mentions Babylon as an insignificant 
village, but still in existence. About A. D. 1100 it seems to have 
again grown into a town of some importance, for it was then known 
as the "Two Mosques." Shortly afterwards it was enlarged and 
fortified and received the name of Hillah, or "Rest." In A. D. 1898 
Hillah contained about 10,000 inhabitants, and was surrounded by 
fertile lands, and abundant date groves stretched along the banks of 
the Euphrates. Certainly it has never been true that "neither shall 



158 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

the Arabian pitch tent there, neither shall the shepherds make their 
fold there." Isa. 13:20. Nor can it be said of Babylon — "Her cit- 
ies are a desolation, a dry land, and a wilderness, a land wherein no 
man dwelleth, neither doth any son of man pass thereby." Jer. 51 : 43. 
Nor can it be said — "And they shall not take of thee a stone for a 
comer, nor a stone for foundations, but thou shalt be desolate for- 
ever, saith the Lord" (Jer. 51:26), for many towns and cities have 
been built from the ruins of Babylon, among them Four Capital 
Cities, Seleucia, built by the Greeks; Ctesiphon, by the Parthians; 
Al Maiden, by the Persians; and Kufa, by the Caliphs. Hillah was 
entirely constructed from the debris, and even in the houses of Bag- 
dad, Babylonian stamped bricks may be frequently noticed. 

But Isaiah is still more specific for he locates the Time when his 
prophecy will be fulfilled. He calls it the "Day of the Lord." Isa. 
13:9. That is the Millennium. And he locates it at the beginning 
of the Millennium, or during the events that usher in the Millennium, 
for he says — 

"The stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall 
not give their lig:ht; the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, 
and the moon shall not cause her light to shine." Isa. 13: 10 
(Luke 21:25-27). 

Surely nothing like this happened when Babylon was taken by 
Cyrus. 

In the description of the destruction of the city of Babylon given 
in Rev. 18, we read that her judgment will come in one hour (vs. 10), 
and that in one hour she shall be made desolate (vs. 19), and as an 
illustration of the suddenness and completeness of her destruction, a 
mighty angel took up a stone like a Great Millstone, and cast it into 
the sea, saying — "Thus with Violence shall that great city Babylon 
be thrown down and shall be found no more at all." Rev. 18: 21. 

We are also told in the same chapter that she is to be destroyed 
by FIRE (Rev. 18: 8, 9, 18), and this is in exact harmony with the 
words of Isa. 13 : 19. 

"And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the 
Chaldees' excellency, shall be as when God overthrew 

Sodom and Gomorrah;" 
and the Prophet Jeremiah makes the same statement. Jer. 50: 40. 

The destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah was not protracted 
through many centuries, their glory disappeared in a few hours (Gen. 
19: 24-28), and as ancient Babylon was not thus destroyed, the prophe- 
cies of Isaiah and Jeremiah cannot be fulfilled unless there is to be 
a future Babylon that shall be thus destroyed. 

In Rev. 16: 17-19, we are told that Babylon shall be destroyed by 
an Earthquake, attended with most vivid and incessant lightning and 
awful thunder. It would appear then, that as Sodom and Gomorrah 
were first set on fire and then swallowed up by an earthquake, that 
the rebuilt city of Babylon will be set on fire, and as the site of ancient 
Babylon is underlaid with Bitumen (Asphalt), that an earthquake 
will break up the crust of the earth, and precipitate the burning city 
into a "Lake of Fire," and the city like a "Millstone" (Rev. 18 : 21) 
sink below the surface of the earth as into the sea, and be swallowed 
up so that it will be impossible to ever take of her stones for build- 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 159 

ing purposes, and the land shall become a Wilderness where no man 
shall ever dwell. 

The fact that in her will be found the blood of the Prophets, and 
Holy Apostles and Saints (verses 20, 24), shows that the Papal 
Church is not in view in this eighteenth chapter, for there was no 
Papal Church in Old Testament times, or in the days of the Apostles. 
It is the ancient as well as the revived City of Babylon that is meant. 
For in Old Testament days the blood of the Prophets was shed by 
the "Babylonish System" of false religions as visualized in the City 
of Babylor So that it can truthfully be said that the blood of Proph- 
ets and Apostles" of all ages has been shed by her. 
THE EPHAH OF COMMERCE. 

There is a remarkable Prophetic Vision recorded by the Prophet 
Zechariah, that has mystified the Commentators. "Then the Angel 
that talked with me went forth, and said unto me, Lift up now thine 
eyes, and see what is this that goeth forth. And I said. What is it? 
And he said, This is an EPHAH that goeth forth. He said more- 
over: This is their resemblance through all the earth. And, behold, 
there was lifted up a 'Talent of Lead' : and this is a WOMAN that 
sitteth in the midst of the EPHAH. And he said, This is WICK- 
EDNESS. And he cast it (her down R. V.) into the midst of the 
EPHAH : and he ca.st the weight of lead upon the mouth thereof. 
Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out 
TWO WOMEN, and the wind was in their wings; for they had 
wings like the wings of a Stork: and they lifted up the EPHAH 
between the earth, and the heaven. Then said I to the Angel that 
talketh with me. Whither do these bear the EPHAH? And he said 
unto me, To build it (her R. V.) an house in the LAND OF SHI- 
NAR: and (when it is prepared, she shall be set there in her own 
place R. V.)." Zech. 5:5-11. 

The "EPHAH" which the Prophet saw go forth, is the largest 
of Hebrew dry measures, and is often used as a symbol of Com- 
merce, and its "resemblance," or going forth through all the earth, 
doubtless refers to UNIVERSAL COMMERCIALISM. In this 
"Ephah" sat a "WOMAN" who was called "WICKEDNESS." This 
"WOMAN" attempted to rise but the Angel thrust her back, and 
replaced the lid made of a "Talent of Lead." Then "Two Women," 
with the wings of a Stork, came, and lifted the "Ephah" high in the 
air and carried it with the swiftness of the wind to the "LAND OF 
SHINAR" to build it (her R. V.) a HOUSE. Now the "LAND 
OF SHINAR" was the place Avhere they built the Tower of Babel 
(Gen. 11:1-9), on whose site ancient BABYLON was located. As 
this vision of the Prophet occurred many years after the Fall of 
ancient Babylon, the HOUSE that is to be built for this "Ephah," 
or the "WOMAN" who was transported in it, must be built in some 
future City of Babylon. 

As we have seen the "Ephah" stands for COMMERCE, and 
as the occupant of the "Ephah" is called "WICKEDNESS," it re- 
veals the fact that the "Commercialism" of the time of the Vision's 
fulfilment will be characterized by all manner of dishonest schemes 
and methods. And the fact that the "WOMAN" is thrust back into 




Bay or 

BISCAY 







y 



>|3|)9IS 



OCSiQNEOAj/D OrAWM \ 

BY Clarence larkiM « / 
roxCHASE, Pmil'AiP4 ,' 

GOPY'RiCiKTEO « / 






MAP OF The 

Old Roman Empire 

With Modern Application 

Bacqao Railroad 
Built 




THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 161 

the "Ephah" and covered with a "Talent of Lead," indicates that 
those dishonest schemes and methods are to be kept out of sight. 
The further fact that the "Ephah" is borne to the "LAND OF SHI- 
NAR" by two "Stork Winged Women" is not without significance. 
The Stork, according to the Mosaic Law, is an imclean bird. The 
name **Chasid" by which it was known, signified the "PIOUS 
BIRD," and may well stand for the pursuit of wealth under the 
guise of religion. That will doubtless be a characteristic of those 
Babylonian days. 

This vision of the "Ephah" by the Prophet Zechariah is still 
further confirmatory proof that the ancient City of Babylon is to be 
rebuilt and become the COMMERCIAL CENTRE OF THE 
WORLD. Every influence political and commercial will favor this, 
and as the "Stork Winged Women" will be favored by the "wings 
of the wind," the tendency of Commercialism to that part of the 
world, when the time comes to carry the "Ephah" to the "Land of 
Shinar," we can readily see that it will not take long, with the wealth 
of the world at the command of the Capitalists of that day, to re- 
build Babylon and make it the great Commercial Centre of the 
world. Once however Commerce is firmly established in Babylon, 
the occupant of the "Ephah"— "WICKEDNESS," will lift the lid 
and reveal herself, and no one will be able to buy or sell but he 
who has the "MARK OF THE BEAST." 

As to the probability of the ancient city of Babylon being rebuilt 
we have only to consider the events that in recent years have been 
happening in that part of the world looking to just such a thing. 

In the Department of War of France, at Paris, there is to be 
seen the records of valuable surveys and maps made by order of 
Napoleon I, in Babylonia, and among them is a plan for a New City 
of Babylon, thus showing that the vast schemes of Napoleon com- 
prehended the Rebuilding of the Ancient City of Babylon, and the 
making it his Capital, as his ambition was to conquer the whole of 
Europe and Asia, and he recognized to that end the strategical posi- 
tion of ancient Babylon as a governmental and commercial centre. 

It is a fact that the whole country of Mesopotamia, Assyria and 
Babylonia, only needs a system of irrigation to make it again the 
most fertile country in the world, and steps have already been taken 
in that direction. In 1850 the British Government sent out a mili- 
tary officer with his command to survey and explore the river Eu- 
phrates at a cost of $150,000, and when the European war broke out, 
the great English Engineer who built the Assouam dam in Egypt, 
was engaged in making surveys in the Euphratean valley for the 
purpose of constructing a series of irrigation canals that would re- 
store the country and make it again the great grain producing coun- 
try it once was. As a result towns and cities would spring up and 
railroads would be built. What is needed in that part of the world is 
a "Trans-European-Asiatic-Indian Air Line" that will connect Eu- 
rope with India, and China. Such a line was the dream of ex- 
Emperor William of Germany. It was that desire that made him 
and Abdul Hamid, of Turkey, the closest of political friends, and he 
secured from Abdul Hamid a concession to build a railway from the 



162 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, by way of Aleppo, to the Tigris river, 
and from there to Bagdad, and from Bagdad via Babylon (via Baby- 
lon, mark that) to Koweit on the Persian Gulf, and most of the road 
has been built to Bagdad. 

With these facts in mind it can readily be seen that it is the 
purpose of European capitalists to revive the country of Babylonia 
and rebuild its cities, and when once the time comes the city of 
Babylon will be rebuilt almost in a night and on a scale of magnifi- 
cence such as the world has never seen. 

The rapid growth of modern cities is one of the remarkable 
phenomena of the times. Since 1880 more than 500 cities have been 
built in America. Less than 100 years ago the site of the City of 
Chicago was but a swampy expanse at the mouth of the Chicago 
river. Now it has been transformed into a beautiful Metropolis, 
stretching 25 miles along the shore of Lake Michigan, with 5000 
miles of streets, many of them beautiful boulevards 120 feet wide. 
In 1840 Chicago had only 4470 inhabitants, today the population is 
over 3,000,000. Once the Capitalists of the world are ready the 
revived City of Babylon will spring up in a few years. 

But I hear a protest. How you say can we be expecting Jesus 
to come at "any moment," if the city of Babylon must be rebuilt 
before He can come? There is not a word in Scripture that says that 
Jesus cannot come and take away His Church until Babylon is re- 
built. The Church may be taken out of the world 25 or even 50 
years before that. 

Babylon the Great will be an immense city, the greatest in every 
respect the world has ever seen. It will be a typical city, the London, 
the Paris, the Berlin, the Petrograd, the New York, the Chicago of its 
day. It will be the greatest commercial city of the world. Its mer- 
chandise will be of gold and silver, and precious stones and pearls, of 
purple, and silk, and scarlet and costly wools. Its fashionable society 
will be clothed in the most costly raiment and decked with the most 
costly jewels. Their homes will be filled with the most costly fur- 
niture of precious woods, brass, iron and marble, with the richest of 
draperies, mats and rugs. They will use the most costly of per- 
fumes, cinnamon, fragrant odors, ointments and frankincense. Their 
banquets will be supplied with the sweetest of wines, the richest of 
pastry, and the most delicious of meats. They will have horses and 
chariots and the swiftest of fast moving vehicles on earth and in the 
air. They will have their slaves, and they will traffic in the "souls 
of men." That is women will sell their bodies, and men their souls, to 
gratify their lusts. 

The markets will be crowded with cattle, sheep and horses. The 
wharves will be piled with goods from all climes. The manufac- 
tories will turn out the richest of fabrics, and all that genius can 
invent for the comfort and convenience of men will be found on 
the market. It will be a city given over to pleasure and business. 
Business men and promoters will give their days and nights to 
scheming how to make money fast, and the pleasure loving will 
be constantly planning new pleasures. There will be riotous joy 
and ceaseless feasting. As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 163 

-fhey will be marrying and giving in marriage, buying and selling, 
building and planting. 

The blood will run hot in their veins. Money will be their god, 
pleasure their high-priest, and unbridled passion the ritual of their 
worship. 

It will be a city of music. Amid the noise and bustle of its com- 
mercial life will be heard the music of its pleasure resorts and thea- 
tres. There will be the sound of "harpers and musicians, of pipers 
and trumpeters" (vs. 22). The world's best singers and players will 
be there. Its theatres and places of music will be going day and 
night. In fact there will be no night, for the electric illumination of 
the city by night will make the night as bright and shadowless as the 
day, and its stores and places of business will never close, night or 
day, or Sunday, for the mad whirl of pleasure and the absorbing de- 
sire for riches will keep the wheels of business constantly moving. 
And all this will be easy because the "God of this World" — Satan, 
will possess the minds and bodies of men, for we read in verse 2, that 
Babylon at that time will be "the Habitation of Devils, and the Hold 
of Every Foul Spirit, and the Cage of Every Unclean and Hateful 
Bird." The city will be the seat of the most imposing "OCCULT- 
ISM," and mediums, and those desiring to communicate with the 
other world, will then go to Babylon, as men and women now go to 
Paris for fashions and sensuous pleasures. In that day demons, dis- 
embodied souls, and unclean spirits will find at Babylon the oppor- 
tunity of their lives to materialize themselves in human bodies, and 
from the atmospheric heavens above, and from the Abyss below they 
will come in countless legions until Babylon shall be full of demon 
possessed men and women, and at the height of its glorv, and just 
before its fall, Babylon will be ruled by SATAN HIMSELF, incar- 
nate in the "Beast"— ANTICHRIST. 

But before its destruction God will mercifully deliver His own 
people, for a voice from heaven will cry — 

"Come Out of Her, My People, That Ye be Not Partakers 
of Her Sins, and that Ye Receive Not of Her Plagues." 
As Sodom and Gomorrah could not be destroyed until righteous 
I^ot had escaped, so Babylon cannot be destroyed until all the right- 
eous people in it have fled. 

The destruction of the city will be sudden and without warning. 
A fearful storm will sweep over the city. The lightning and thun- 
der will be incessant. The city will be set on fire and a great earth- 
quake will shake it from centre to circumference. The tall office 
buildings, the "Hanging Gardens" and the great towers will totter 
and fall, the crust of the earth will crack and open, and the whole 
city with its inhabitants will sink like a "Millstone" (vs. 21), into a 
lake of burning bitumen, and the smoke will ascend as of a burning 
fiery furnace, and the horror of the scene will be intensified by vast 
clouds of steam, generated by the waters of the Euphrates pouring 
into that lake of fiery asphalt, and when night comes on those clouds 
of steam will reflect the light of the burning city so it can be seen 
for miles in all directions in that level country. And the kings of 
the earth, and the merchants, and the shipmasters, and sailors, and all 



164 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

who have profited by her merchandise, will stand afar off and cry and 
wail because of her destruction, but the heavens will rejoice for God 
will have rewarded her Double according to her works, and BABY- 
LON WILL BE NO MORE. 

THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SECOND AND 
THIRD DOOMS 

THE HALLELUJAH CHORUS. 

Rev. 19:1-7. 

"And after these things I heard a great voice of much people 
in Heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and Glory, and Honor, 
and Power, unto the Lord our God: for true and righteous are 
His Judgments; for He hath Judged the 'GREAT WHORE,' 
which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath 
avenged the blood of His Servants at her hand. And again they 
said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever and ever. And 
the 'Four and Twenty Elders' and the 'Four Beasts' fell down 
and worshipped God that sat on the Throne, saying, Amen; 
Alleluia. And a voice came out of the Throne, saying. Praise 
our God, all ye His Servants, and ye that fear Him, both small 
and great. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, 
and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty 
thunderings, saying Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent 
reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him: 
for the MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS COME, AND HIS 
WIFE HATH MADE HERSELF READY." 

After these things. What things? The destruction of "MYS- 
TICAL BABYLON" and the restored CITY OF BABYLON. The 
first "Alleluia" is for the destruction of the "GREAT WHORE"— 
"Mystical Babylon." The second "Alleluia" is for the destruction o£ 
the "CITY OF BABYLON" whose smoke rose up for ever and ever, 
which could not be said of "Mystical Babylon" but only of a CITY, 
In the preceding chapter, verse 20, at the destruction of the "City 
of Babylon," we read — "Rejoice over her, thou Heaven, and ye Holy 
Apostles and Prophets; for God hath avenged you on her." Here 
we hear the rejoicing. What the merchants, and shipmasters, and 
sailors, and traders, weep and wail and mourn over, the — "Fall of 
Babylon," Heaven rejoices over. Here we see the difference be- 
tween Heaven and Earth's opinion of the these Divine Judgments. 

Here we have the first occurrence in the New Testament of the 
word "HALLELUJAH." It is a compound Hebrew word "HAL- 
LELU-JAH" ("Praise-Ye-Jah"). It occurs 24 times in the Old 
Testament, and 4 times in the New Testament. In the Old Testa- 
ment the word is always translated — "Praise ye the Lord," in the 
New Testament the Greek word "ALLELUIA" is left untranslated, 
but in the New Version the word "HALLELUJAH" is substituted 
for "Alleluia." Four times the word "Hallelujah" is uttered in this 
chapter, not only by a great multitude, but by the "Four Beasts," 
and by the "Four and Twenty Elders." It is the "cry of victory|| 
in which praise is ascribed to God. They also sang "Hallelujah" 
because the time had come for the "MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB." 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 165 

2. THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB. 

Rev. 19:8-10. 

"And to HER (The Bride) was granted that she should be 
arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the 
righteousness of saints. And he said unto me, Write, BLESSED 
ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MAR- 
RIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB. And he saith unto me, 
These are the true sayings of God." 

It is marvellous how the Holy Spirit hath enshrined in the 
Scriptures the Bridal relation of the Church and her Lord. It is 
revealed to the spiritual mind in the most unexpected places. It is 
foreshadowed in the Old Testament in the story of Isaac and Re- 
bekah. Doubtless many readers of the Bible have wondered why the 
''SONG OF SOLOMON" was ever included among the books of 
the Old Testament. Upon the first reading it appears as only a love 
song of Solomon for one of the many women that he loved. But a 
careful study of the Song reveals the fact that it is an inspired song 
of the love of the Church of Christ during His absence in the Heaven- 
lies. The Song describes a maiden of Shulam, a Galilean town some 
5 miles south of Mt. Tabor, who was taken from her home to one of 
Solomon's palaces, probably in the Lebanon district, where Solo- 
mon tries to win her love. She had lived with her mother, but her 
brothers had treated her cruelly and made her the keeper of the vine- 
yards until her skin was so tanned that she spoke of herself as 
"BLACK BUT COMELY," and had not kept the vineyard of her 
own beauty, and her brothers even went so far as to speak dis- 
paragingly of her character. But there was one, a shepherd, who 
loved and believed in her, and whose love she returned with the 
most intense passion. At times Solomon visited her and sought to 
win her away from her beloved, but she would not listen to him. 
During the day she would talk to herself of her lover and imagine 
she heard his voice calling, and during the night she dreamt of him 
and imagined she was walking the streets of the city hunting for 
him. At times she bursts out in rapturous praise of her lover's 
beauty, then she calls him in loving tones. At last she escapes and 
finds her lover and they are seen approaching from the meadows 
happy in each other's love. 

What a beautiful picture we have here of the love of the True 
Church for her absent Lord. The Church is held captive in this 
world and is being constantly solicited by the offers of wealth and 
splendor to withdraw her love from Immanuel, her Shepherd Lover, 
who is feeding His flock in Paradise, and give her heart to her 
Solomonic lovers, and consort with the kings and governments of 
the world, as does her sister the Harlot Church. But she cannot give 
her Heavenly Lover up. At times she is sorely tempted, then she 
sees Him with the eye of faith, and dreams of Him as spiritually 
present, and she is ravished by the vision of His beauty. Then 
suddenly He vanishes, and she is alone again carrying on the con- 
flict with the world that tries to cast its spell upon her, and offers 
her its glories if she will only forsake her Shepherd Lover. But 
while the temptation is great her love never wavers, for she sees 



166 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

the time approaching when she shall be caught away from the earth 
to meet her Shepherd Lover on the plains of Paradise. 

The "Marriage of the Lamb" was one of the themes that Jesus 
loved to dwell on. In the Parable of the "Ten Virgins" He tells 
how the Virgins went out to meet the Bridegroom, and the unpre- 
paredness of some of them to meet Him. And in the Parable of 
the "Marriage of the King's Son" (Matt. 22: 1-14), He prophetically 
refers to it, and gives us a foreview of it, and in the verses now 
under consideration He describes its consummation, saying — "Let us 
be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him, for the 'MARRIAGE 
OF THE LAMB' h come, and His wife hath made herself ready. 
And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, 
clean and white, for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And 
he saith unto me, write— "BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB." 

Notice that it does not say the "Marriage of the BRIDE," but 
the "Marriage of the LAMB." That grand event will be not so 
much the consummation of the hopes of the Bride, as it will be the 
constJtnmation of the PLAN OF GOD FOR HIS SON, arranged 
for before the Foundation of the World. Eph. 1 : 4. 

The "Marriage of the Lamb" is the consummation of the joy of 
Christ AS A MAN. It would not have been possible if Christ had 
not been born IN THE FLESH. Otherwise it would have been 
the union of dissimilar natures, for the Bride is of human origin. 
This is why Jesus took His HUMAN NATURE back with Him 
to glory, and today we have in Heaven the MAN Christ Jesus. 
I.Tim. 2:5. 

While the Bride was chosen for Him before the Foundation of 
the World, the "Espousal" could not take place until after Christ 
assumed humanity, and so it was not until after Christ's incarnation 
that Paul could say — "I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: 
for I have ESPOUSED you to one husband, that I may present you 
as a CHASTE VIRGIN to Christ. 2. Cor. 11:2. There have been 
many long betrothals in which the betrothed have been faithful to 
their vows until the long wait has ended in a happy marriage, but 
the longest this world has ever heard of is that of Christ waiting for 
His Bride the Church. He has been waiting now for nearly 1900 
years, but He will not have to wait much longer. Soon the sleeping 
Church shall hear the cry— "BEHOLD THE BRIDEGROOM 
COMETH, GO YE OUT TO MEET HIM," and Heaven will re- 
sound with the cry — "Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to 
Him, for the MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS COME." Rev. 19: 7. 
Ordinarily the most interest in a wedding clusters around the bride, 
but the intimation in Scripture is, that the most interest at the "Mar- 
riage of the Lamb" will centre around the BRIDEGROOM. If 
there is joy in Heaven in the presence of the angels of God over one 
sinner that repenteth, and that joy is the joy of the FATHER, how 
much greater will be the joy of the FATHER when He shall behold 
the consummation of His plan for His Son in His Marriage to His 
Bride the Church. There have been many royal weddings of inter- 
national interest where the invited guests and spectators witnessed 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 167 

a spectacle magnificent in its appointments, and rejoiced in a union 
that bound together different nations. But the Wedding of the Lamb 
and His Bride will surpass them all, for it shall unite Heaven and 
Earth in a bond that shall never be broken. 

Let us now look at the "Marriage of the Lamb" more in detail 
Let us ask and try to answer some of the questions that relate to 
it. Most Biblical Expositors take it for granted that the subject is 
so familiar to Bible students that it needs no explanation, and so 
they do not dwell upon it, but this is not so. These difficulties will 
appear as we try to answer them. 

L WHERE AND WHEN SHALL THIS MARRIAGE TAKE 

PLACE? 

The Marriage takes place in Heaven after the "Judgment of 
Reward," and before the appearing of Christ with His Saints at the 
Revelation. 

The character of the ceremony or who shall perform it (though 
doubtless it will be God the Father Himself), and what vows the 
Bridegroom and Bride will take, is not disclosed, but that there will 
be a ceremony of some kind that no divorce or separation can break, 
cannot be questioned, for there never was a legal marriage without 
some ceremony. Of one thing "we are certain that there is no one to 
give away the Bride, for Christ presents her to Himself a "GLORI- 
OUS CHURCH, not having SPOT, or WRINKLE, or any SUCH 
THING." Eph. 5:25-27. 

2. WHO IS THE BRIDEGROOM? 

To this question there can be but one answer. The "Bride- 
groom" is the King's SON of the Parable of the "Marriage of the 
King's Son" (Matt. 22:1-14), or JESUS, spoken of here as the 
LAMB. John the Baptist spoke of Christ as the "BRIDEGROOM," 
and of himself as the "Friend" of the Bridegroom who rejoiced to 
hear His voice. John 3 : 29. Jesus also represented Himself as the 
"Bridegroom," saying — "Can the 'Children of the Bride-chamber' 
mourn as long as the Bridegroom is with them." Matt. 9: 15. And 
in the Parable of the "Ten Virgins" Jesus refers to Himself as the 
"Bridegroom." Matt. 25:1-10. The IBridegroom then is Christ. 

3. WHO IS THE BRIDE? 

Here there is a difference of opinion. Some claim that the 
"Bride," because she is called "WIFE" in Rev. 19:7, is ISRAEL, 
because in the Old Testament God calls Himself the HUSBAND of 
Israel. Isa. 54:5. Those who advocate this view claim that "Wife** 
is the earthly name of Israel, and "Bride" the Heavenly. Some hold 
that because Isaac's bride was taken from his own kin, that, there- 
fore, to complete the type, Jesus' Bride must be Israel, His own kin, 
and not the Church composed mainly of Gentiles. But we must not 
forget that while Abraham was the first Hebrew his kin were Gen- 
tiles. Abraham was not, strictly speaking, a Jew, for the Jews are 
the descendants of Judah, the fourth son of Jacob or Israel. So we 
see that Rebekah was not an Israelite, but a Gentile, so the type liolds 
good. 



168 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

We must not forget that there are "Two Brides" mentioned in 
the Scriptures. One in the Old Testament, and the other in the New. 
The one in the Old Testament is Israel, the Bride of Jehovah; the 
one in the New Testament is the Church, the Bride of Christ. Of 
Israel it is said — "Thy Maker is Thine husband." Isa. 54 : 5-8. Be- 
cause of her Whoredoms, Israel is a cast off WIFE, but God, her 
husband, promises to take her back when she ceases from her adul- 
teries. Jer. 3 : 1-18 ; Ez. 16 : 1-63 ; Hosea 2 : 1-23 ; 3 : 1-5. She will not 
be taken back as a Virgin, but as a WIFE. But it is a VIRGIN that 
the Lamb (Christ) is to marry. So the Wife (Israel) of the Old 
Testament cannot be the BRIDE (Virgin) of the New Testament. 
Again the Wife (Israel) is to reside in the earthly Jerusalem during 
the Millennium, while the BRIDE (the Church) will reside in the 
New Jerusalem. These distinctions make it clear that Israel cannot 
be the "Bride" of Christ. We must remember that John did not call 
the bride — WIFE, until Rev. 21:9, which was after the marriage, 
when she was no longer Bride but WIFE. 

The Bride of the Lamb is from a disowned and outcast race, 
made so by the disobedience of the head of that race in the Garden 
of Eden, but the Bridegroom saw her and loved her. To redeem her 
He came from His own lovely home in Heaven to her sin-cursed 
home on earth, where He was rejected by members of her family, 
and seized and subjected to a mock trial and nailed to a cross as a 
malefactor, where He laid down voluntarily His life for her, thus 
demonstrating His love, and opening up the way for her redemption 
from the Law that held her in bondage. He then left her to return 
to His Father's House to prepare a home for her, and during the 
period of her betrothal He has left her with her own family, simply 
sending the Holy Spirit to teach and protect her, and fit her for the 
day of her marriage, when He will descend into midair to meet her 
on her way to the BRIDAL HALLS OF HEAVEN. 1. Thess. 4: 
16-17. 

Many assume that the "Bride" is composed of all the saints from 
Abel down to the time of the taking out of the Church, but this can- 
not be so, for the Church did not exist until the Day of Pentecost, 
and only those who live and die in Christ between Pentecost and 
the taking out of the Church belong to the Church. 

4. WHAT IS MEANT BY HER MAKING HERSELF READY? 

We are told in verse 7, that she hath "made herself ready," and 
in verse 8, that it was permitted her to be "arrayed in fine linen, 
clean and white; which is the righteousness of saints," and in chap- 
ter 21 : 2, she is described as — "prepared as a bride adorned for her 
husband." The fact that the "fine linen" in which the Bride is clothed 
is called not the "righteousness of Christ," but the "righteousness-es 
(plural) of SAINTS, makes it clear that it is not the "imputed right- 
eousness" of Christ that is meant, and that the "Wedding Garment" 
in the Parable of the "Marriage of the King's Son" stands for, but 
the righteous acts and works of the saints themselves. 

Where does the Church thus clothe herself and when? It is 
certain that she does not thus clothe herself on earth, for we must 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER, 169 

not forget that the Bride does not put on her wedding robes until 
after she has been tried at the Judgment Seat of Christ, where all 
her "false works" will have been consumed by fire (1. Cor. 3: 11-15), 
and it is this "Fiery Judgment" that Peter refers to as the "TRIAL 
OF FAITH" which — "being much more precious than of gold that 
perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise 
and honor and glory at the APPEARING OF JESUS CHRIST." 
1. Pet. 1 : 7. The "righteousnesses" then of the Saints will be their 
righteous acts and works that will come out of the "fiery test" of the 
Judgment of Reward, and be found unto PRAISE and HONOR and 
GLORY at the "APPEARING" of Jesus Christ; and these shall 
make up the beautiful wedding garments in which the Saints shall 
be clothed. What a contrast there will be between the purple and 
scarlet colored dress, and jewel bedecked person of the "Harlot 
Wife" of Antichrist, and the spotless white robe of fine linen of the 
''Bride" of the Lamb. 

5. WHAT IS THE MARRIAGE SUPPER? 

It is not the wedding itself. The "Marriage Feast" is the sup- 
per that follows after the Marriage has been solemnized. There is 
one thing about this Feast it will be such an honor to receive an in- 
vitation, and to be present, that the angel said to John, "WRITE," 
put it down in black and white lest you forget, do not trust to tra- 
dition lest the world never hear about it, but— "WRITE, BLESSED 
ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE 
SUPPER OF THE LAMB." What a supper it will be. As a Feast, 
the Feasts of Belshazzar and Ahasuerus will be but a poor meal in 
comparison. It is called a "Supper" in contrast with the supper men- 
tioned in the seventeenth verse of the same chapter, where the fowls 
of the air are invited to gather themselves together unto the "SUP- 
PER OF THE GREAT GOD, that they may eat the flesh of kings, 
and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that 
sit upon them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small 
and great." Rev. 19:17-18. 

6. WHO ARE THE GUESTS? 

Here again there is a difference of opinion. It is clear that the 
Guests are not the Bride, at least this is true as to earthly weddings. 
The Bride would not be "called" or "invited" to the Wedding, she 
has a place there of her own right and there could be no wedding 
without her. Some hold that the "Virgins" in the Parable of the 
"Ten Virgins" are not the "Bride" but simply "Bridesmaids"; and 
that those invited to the "Marriage Supper" of the King's Son, are 
simply "Guests" and do not constitute the "Bride." But as both 
of these Parables do not mention the Bride, and are "Kingdom of 
Heaven" Parables, which describe the character of this Gospel Dis- 
pensation, and have a double significance, we are led to believe that 
the "Wise Virgins" and the Guests who possessed a "Wedding Gar- 
ment" are intended to represent the BRIDE, because they represent 
true believers, and true believers constitute the Church, and the 
Church and the Bride are one and the same. 



170 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

But there will be "Guests," for as all the dead in Christ shall 
rise and be present at the "Marriage of The Lamb," and as only 
those who are saved from Pentecost to the taking out of the Church, 
belong to the Church (The Bride), there will be present as 
"GUESTS" the Old Testament Saints, such as Abel, Seth, Enoch, 
Noah, Abraham, Job, Moses, David, the Prophets, and even John 
the Baptist who claimed to be only the "Friend" of the Bridegroom. 
Then there will be the "Blood Washed Multitude" that come out 
of the Tribulation after the Church has been caught out. Thus we 
see that the righteous of all the past Ages and Dispensations, and 
all the Saints of God who shall be worthy, and who are not in- 
cluded in the Bride (The Church), will be "Guests" at the "Marriage 
Supper of the Lamb." Angels will be "spectators" of the scene but 
they cannot be "Guests," for that honor is reserved for only those 
who have been redeemed by the "Blood of the Lamb." 

7. WHAT HAPPENS AFTER THE MARRIAGE SUPPER? 

What happens at earthly weddings after the supper? The guests 
make merry among themselves. Often there is music and dancing, 
and then the Bridegroom and the Bride change their wedding gar- 
ments for a travelling dress, and steal away on their wedding trip. 
Generally this is to some pleasure resort or place that they have 
never seen. Often it is a trip across the ocean to some distant land. 
Sometimes it is a visit to the old home of the Bridegroom or the 
Bride. So after the "Marriage of the Lamb" the Heavenly Bride- 
groom will take His Bride on a wedding trip, and to what more suit- 
able place can they go than back to the old home of the Bride, this 
earth. The place where the Bridegroom suffered and died to pur- 
chase her redemption with His own precious blood. The place where 
her people rejected Him, and despised His Royal claims. Then He 
will show them that He was no imposter, that He was what He 
claimed to be, the Son of God. He will then set up His Earthly 
Kingdom, and the Lord God shall give unto Him the "THRONE 
OF DAVID," and His Bride (The Church) shall reign with Him 
for a THOUSAND YEARS. Oh what a sweet and delightful 
"HONEY-MOON" that will be, when, during that long "Millennial 
Reign" the earth shall be blessed with the presence of the King of 
Kings and His Consort— THE CHURCH. But that long "Honey- 
Moon" will end, not for the Bridegroom and the Bride, but for the 
Earth, by the return of the Bridegroom and the Bride to the Father's 
House. Then after the Earth has had its "Baptism of Fire," they will 
return with the descent of the "Holy City" to abide on the "New 
Earth" forever. So enraptured was John by the Revelation that he 
says — "I fell at his (the angel's) feet to worship him. And he said 
unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and of thy 
brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the 
Testimony of Jesus is the SPIRIT OF PROPHECY." That is, all 
prophecy testifies of Jesus. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 171 

3. THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON. 

Rev. 19:11-19. 

"And I saw Heaven opened, and behold a WHITE HORSE: 
and He that sat upon him was called 'Faithful and True/ and in 
righteousness He doth judge and make war. His eyes were as a 
flame of fire, and on Piis head were many crowns; and He had 
a name written, that no man knew, but He Himself. And He 
was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is 
called THE WORD OF GOD. And the armies which were in 
Heaven followed Him upon White Horses clothed in fine linen, 
white and clean. And out of His mouth goeth a SHARP 
SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations; and He 
shall rule them with a 'ROD OF IRON': and He treadeth the 
WINEPRESS OF THE FIERCENESS AND WRATH OF 
ALMIGHTY GOD. And He hath on His vesture and on His 
Thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF 
LORDS. And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried 
with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst 
of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together imto the SUP- 
PER OF THE GREAT GOD; that ye may eat the flesh of 
kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, 
and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the 
flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. And 
I saw the 'Beast,' and the kings of the earth, and their armies, 
gathered together to make war against Him that sat on the 
'Horse,' and against His Army." 

In chapter 6 : 2, a "White Horse Rider" was seen, who had a bow 
in his hand, and a crown was given him, and he went forth conquer- 
ing and to conquer. That ''Rider" we saw was "ANTICHRIST," 
but this "Rider" has eyes like a flame o£ fire, and on His head were 
many crowns, and out of His mouth went a sharp sword. This 
identifies Him as the Person John saw standing in the midst of the 
"Seven Candlesticks" of chapter one, and whom we saw to be the 
"SON OF MAN." The name of the first "White Horse Rider" is 
not given, but this "White Horse Rider" is called 

"THE WORD OF GOD," 
and on His Vesture, and on His thigh, a name was written "KING 
OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS." 

Many stumble at the "White HORSE" and his RIDER; and 
ask, in amazement, if we believe it? Yes! Why not? We believe 
it, just as we believe the prophecy of Zech. 9:9, where the Prophet, 
speaking of the First Coming of Christ, said — "Behold, thy King 
Cometh unto thee . . . lowly and riding upon an ass, and upon 
a colt the foal of an ass," which we know was literally fulfilled as 
recorded in Matt. 21 :4-ll. Jesus, as far as we know, rode but once 
in the days of His Humiliation, and then upon an humble animal. 
an ass, but when He comes again in His Glory, as "King of Kings," 
He shall sit astride a magnificent WHITE CHARGER. Oh, you 
say that is figurative, who ever heard of horses in Heaven ? We 
answer "horses and chariots of fire" were seen in the heavens in the 
days of Elijah and Elisha, and why not again? 2. Kings 2:11 6: 13- 
17. 

The riders upon these "White Horses" were clothed in fine linen, 
whhe and clean. As this is the dress of the Saints that compose the 



172 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Bride, it is dear that Christ's Bride will accompany Him back to 
the earth, and here we have the fulfilment of the prophecy of Enoch, 
the seventh from Adam, recorded in Jude 14 — "Behold, the Lord 
Cometh with 10,000 OF HIS SAINTS." But they doubtless will be 
but one division of that great army, for we are told that Christ shall 
be accompanied by the ARMIES of Heaven. 

**Lo, He comes! from Heaven descending, 

Once for favored sinners slain: 
Thousand thousand saints attending. 
Swell the Triumph of His Train ! 

Hallelujah ! 
Jesus comes, and comes to reign." 
But He does not come unarmed. "Out of His mouth goeth a 
SHARP SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations : and He 
shall rule them with a ROD OF IRON." Here we have the fulfil- 
ment of the Second Psalm. "Why do the heathen rage, and the 
people imagine a vain thing? The 'KINGS OF THE EARTH' set 
themselves and the Rulers take counsel together AGAINST THE 
LORD, and against His Anointed, saying. Let us break their bands 
asunder, and cast away their cords from us." These "Kings" are the 
"Ten Federated Kings" under Antichrist. But the Lord shall have 
them in derision, and then Christ shall do as the Psalmist says He 
is directed to do — "Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for 
thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy pos- 
session. Thou Shalt break them with a *ROD OF IRON,* Thou 
shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel." 

With Christ at this time shall be the "Overcomers" of the "Thya- 
tiran Church Period" (A. D. 606-1520), to whom He promised to 
give power over the nations that they should rule them with a "ROD 
OF IRON," and to them shall be given some official position of a 
ruling character. 

We have here fulfilled the prophecy of Isa. 11:1-4, where a 
colon ( :) in verse 4, makes a break or gap that covers this Present 
Dispensation from the First to the Second Coming of Christ — "And 
He shall smite the earth with the *ROD OF HIS MOUTH, and with 
the BREATH OF HIS LIPS shall He slay— THE WICKED (the 
ANTICHRIST)." 2. Thess. 2:7-8. The "SHARP SWORD" that 
goeth out of the mouth of the "White Horse Rider" is not the 
"SWORD OF THE SPIRIT," for that bringeth "Salvation," not 
destruction, but stands for some supernatural form of destruction, 
called in the above passage the— "ROD OF HIS MOUTH." 

But probably the most remarkable thing about this "White 
Horse Rider" is, that John saw His VESTURE had been dipped in 
BLOOD. Whose is this blood? His own blood that He shed on 
Calvary, or the blood of His enemies ? We must turn to the Prophet 
Isaiah for the answer. Isa. 63 : 1-6. 

"Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments 
ff cm Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in 
the greatness of his strength?" And the answer comes back — 
"I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save." Then the 
Prophet asks, "Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy 
Srarments like him that trt^adeth in the Wincfat?" And the re- 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 173 

sponse is — "I have trodden the wine-press alone; and of the peo- 
ple there was none with me; for I will tread them in mine anger, 
and trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled 
upon my garments, and I will stain all My Raiment." Isa. 63: 1-6. 
That this does not refer to Christ's atonement on the Cross is 
clear, for the Prophet adds — 

"For the *Day of Vengeance' is in mine heart, and the year 
of my redeemed is come." 
There was no "vengeance" in Christ's heart on the Cross. It was 
"Father 'forgive them' for they know not what they do." The time 
the Prophet foretells, is the "Day of Christ's Vengeance" on His 
enemies, and the day when He shall redeem His chosen people the 
Jews from the power of Antichrist. It is the time when He shall 
tread — 

"THE ^WINEPRESS' 

Of the Fierceness and Wrath of 

Almighty God." 

The Apostle John had a vision of this "Winepress" in chapter 
fourteen, verses 14 to 20. That was before the pouring out of the 
"Vials," and was a prophetic foreview of what should happen in chap- 
ter nineteen. 

In verses 18 to 20, an angel with a sharp sickle is told to — 
"Thrust in thy Sharp Sickle, and gather the clusters of the 
'Vine of the Earth,' for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel 
thrust in his Sickle into the earth, and gathered of the 'Vine of 
the Earth,' and cast it into the Great Winepress of the wrath of 
God." And we read that "The Winepress was trodden Without 
the City, and blood (not wine), came out of the Winepress, even 
unto the horses* bridles, by the space of a Thousand and Six 
Hundred Furlongs." 

From this we see that the "Allied Armies" of Antichrist will 
cover the whole of Palestine, and so great shall be the slaughter, that, 
in the valleys and hollows, all over the whole of Palestine, for the 
length of Palestine as far south as Bozrah is 1600 furlongs or 200 
miles, the blood shall be up to the horses* bridles. 

It will be the time of which Isaiah speaks, when the land shall be 
"Soaked With Blood." Isa. 34: 1-8. 

The "Tribulation Period" will close with the great "Battle of 
Armageddon." As we have seen the armies of the East and the West 
will be assembled in the Holy Land by the "Demon Spirits" that 
shall be sent forth from the mouths of the "Satanic Trinity." The 
field of battle will be the "Valley of Megiddo," located in the heart 
of Palestine, the battlefield of the great battles of the Old Testament. 
The forces engaged will be the "Allied Armies" of Antichrist on the 
one side, and the "Heavenly Army" of Christ en the other. The 
"time" will be when the Harvest of the Earth" IS RIPE (Rev. 14 : 
15), and at the "Psychological Moment" when the "Allied Armies" of 
Antichrist are about to take the city of Jerusalem. 

The Prophet Zechariah says — 

"Behold the 'Day of the Lord* cometh." (The "Day of the 
Lord" is the Millennial Day.) When — "I w'll Gather All Nations 
Against Jerusalem to Battle . Then shall the Lord Go 

Forth and Fight Against Those Nations." Zech. 14: 1-3. 



174 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

THIRD DOOM. 
'THE BEAST" AND "FALSE PROPHET." 

Rev. 19:20. 

"And the 'BEAST* was taken, and with him the 'FALSE 
PROPHET' that wrought miracles before him, with which he 
deceived them that had received the 'Mark of the Beast,' and 
them that worshipped his 'Image.' These both were cast ALIVE 
into a 'Lake of Fire' burning with brimstone." 

The issue of the "Battle of Armageddon" will never be in doubt. 
The previous summoning of the birds and beasts of prey, prove this. 
Before the destruction of the army of Antichrist, he and the False 
Prophet will be cast "alive" into the "Lake of Fire." This shows that 
they are not "Systems" but "Persons," and as Enoch and Elijah were 
taken to Heaven without dying, so Antichrist and the False Prophet 
will be cast into the "Lake of Fire" without dying, and will be still 
there and alive when Satan is cast in a 1000 years later. 

Before Antichrist is seized and cast into the "Lake of Fire," Satan 
will make his exit from his person, and after the battle is over, Satan 
will be bound and cast into the "Bottomless Pit," where he will be 
"sealed up" for 1000 years. This is the culminating act of the "Trib- 
ulation Period." 

FOURTH DOOM. 
THE ANTICHRISTIAN NATIONS. 

Rev. 19:21. 

"And the remnant were slain with the SWORD of Him that 
sat upon the Horse, which sword proceeded out of His mouth: 
and all the fowls were filled with their flesh." 

So great will be the destruction of human life in the Battle of 
Armageddon, that God will prepare for it in advance less the stench 
of the unburied dead should breed pestilence. 

"And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a 
loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of Heaven 
(Buzzards, Vultures, Eagles, etc.), Come and gather yourselves to- 
gether unto the 

SUPPER OF THE GREAT GOD, 

that ye may eat the flesh of Kings . . . Captains . . Mighty 
Men, and the flesh of horses and of them that sit on them (common 
soldiers), and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small 
and great." Rev. 19 : 17, 18. 

This "Feast" is described in the Old Testament. 

"And, thou son of man, thus saith the Lord God, Speak unto 
every feathered fowl, and to every beast of the field, Assemble 
yourselves, and come, gather yourselves on every side to My Sac- 
rifice, that I do sacrifice for you, even a great sacrifice upon the 
Mountains of Israel, that ye may eat flesh, and drink blood. 
Ye shall eat the flesh of the Mighty, and drink the blood of the 
Princes of the Earth, of rams, of lambs, and of goats, of bullocks, 
all of them fatlings of Bashan. And ye shall eat fat till ye be 
fiUl, and drink blood till ye be drunken. . . . Thus ye shall 
be filled 'at My Table,' with horses and chariots (their occupants), 
with Mighty Men, and with all Men of War, said the Lord God." 
Ez. 39:1-22. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 175 

And in the same chapter we are told that the "House of Israel,'* 
the occupants of Palestine in that day, shall be seven months burying 
the bones of the dead, the flesh having been eaten by the birds and 
beasts of prey, and the wood from the weapons of warfare, army 
wagons, spears, etc., shall last the inhabitants of the land for fuel 
seven years, so that they will not have to take wood out of the field, 
nor cut down any out of the forests. 

The words in Rev. 19: 21, "and all the fowls were filled with their 
flesh," declare that those "Fowl Guests" will be GORGED WITH 
CARRION. 

Then will be fulfilled the words of Jesus — "For wheresoever the 
carcase is, there will the Eagles (birds of prey) be gathered to- 
gether." Matt. 24 : 27, 28. The eagle feeds mainly on fresh meat. 
The Hebrews classed the eagle among the birds of prey, such as the 
vulture. 

The destruction of this great army will be brought about by 
supernatural means, and as there is to be a "GREAT HAIL" to fall 
from heaven upon the enemies of God when the "Seventh Vial" is 
poured out, which includes this period, that may be the means God 
will use, for it was in that way that the enemies of Israel were de- 
stroyed on the same battlefield in the "Battle of Beth-Horon" in the 
days of Joshua. Josh. 10: 1-11. 

THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE "FOURTH" AND 
"FIFTH" DOOMS. 

1. SATAN BOUND FOR A THOUSAND YEARS. 

Rev. 20: 1-3. 

"And I saw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the 
Key of the 'BOTTOMLESS PIT' and a GREAT CHAIN in his 
hand. And he laid hold on the DRAGON, that OLD SER- 
PENT, which is the DEVIL, and SATAN, and bound him a 1000 
YEARS, and cast him into the 'BOTTOMLESS PIT,' and shut 
him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the 
nations no more, till the 1000 YEARS should be fulfilled: and 
after that he shall be loosed a little season." 

Here Satan is called by four different names — "Dragon," "Ser- 
pent," "Devil," and "Satan." From these and from the fact that he 
can be bound, we see that he is a "PERSON," because you cannot 
bind an "influence" or a "principle of evil." While Satan is the 
"Prince of the Powers of the Air" (Eph. 2:2), and the "God of this 
Age" (2. Cor. 4:4), and the "Ruler of the Powers of Darkness" (Eph. 
6:11-12), and whose position is so exalted that even Michael the 
Archangel dare not insult him (Jude 9), and while he has great power 
and influence, yet he is not omnipotent, for ONE Angel and he is 
not called a strong angel, is able to seize and bind him. This Angel, 
who has the "Key" of the "BOTTOMLESS PIT," is the same 
"STAR Angel" that is seen by John when the "Fifth Trumpet" 
sounded (Rev. 9:1-2), who seems to be the custodian of the "Key" 
of the "Bottomless Pit." 



176 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The objection has been raised to the possibility of binding a 
"spirit" with an IRON chain. But the word "iron" is not used, it is 
simply a "great chain," and we are told in other scriptures that 
"Spirit" beings can be chained. In 2. Pet. 2 : 4, and Jude 6, we read 
of the angels who sinned and kept not their "First Estate," and who 
are now "reserved in CHAINS," in darkness, unto the Judgment of 
the Great Day (The Great "White Throne" Judgment). What inter- 
ests us most is, not the character of the chain, but the fact that Satan 
can and will be bound and confined in a place where he cannot get 
out for a 1000 years, and while nothing is said of the binding and 
confining of his angels and other evil agents, as demons and the 
"evil powers of the air," the inference is that they too will be power- 
less during that period. 

The Binding of Satan reveals the fact that God can stop his 
evil work when He is ready, and that without sending the armies 
of Heaven to do so. When the time has come, God will empower 
and command a single Angel to seize, handcuff, and imprison him, 
just as an officer of the law with a warrant arrests and locks up a 
criminal. Satan is not cast at this time into the "Lake of Fire,' to 
keep company with the "Beast" and "False Prophet," because God 
has further use for him at the end of the 1000 years for which period 
he is bound. 

2. THE FIRST RESURRECTION. 

Rev. 20:4-6. 

"And I saw Thrones, and they sat upon them, and Judgment 
was given unto them. 

"And I saw the SOULS of them that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, and for the word o£ God, and which had not 
worshipped the 'Beast,' neither his 'Image,' neither had received 
his 'Marl^ upon their foreheads, or in their hands. (These are 
the Tribulation Saints.) And they (the 'Throne Sitters' and 
'Tribulation Saints') lived and reigned with Christ a thousand 
years. But the rest of the dead (Wicked Dead) lived not again 
until the thousand years were finished. This (the resurrection of 
the 'Throne Sitters,' and 'Tribulation Saints') is the FIRST 
RESURRECTION. 

"Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the 'FIRST RESUR- 
RECTION': on such the 'SECOND DEATH* hath no power, 
but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign 
with Him a THOUSAND YEARS." 

In this passage we meet for the first time the expression — "THE 
PIRST RESURRECTION." In 1. Thess. 4:16, we read that the 
dead IN CHRIST shall rise FIRST, but as no wicked are mentioned 
it is simply a relative statement to show that the living Christians 
shall not be caught away before the "Dead in Christ" shall be raised. 
This passage speaks of two separate "Companies of Believers" who 
are to be raised, each in their own order, at the "First Resurrection." 

(1). The First Company is described by the words — "I sa^ 
Thrones, and they sat upon them, and Judgment was given unto 
them." Now the only "Company of Believers" that we see sitting on 
Thrones are the "Four and Twenty Elders" of chapter 4 : 4-5. These 
as we have seen stand for the Church, and were resurrected or caught 



(OUI u 
OCOCk 



*II5 9 ill 

!»l!f|||3 



lifli 






l! 






m 



"ale 



•ACTS24:I5- 



,S 1!lj!l'i Hill 



0> 








<fi 


•* 


o 


«M 


<D £ 


Z 


oc 


o 


in 










H 


CM 

ex 


o 


lO 


Ul 




QC 


K 

o 


a: 


U 


o 


, 


0) 


z 


bJ 


a 


cc 


z 


bj 


-J 


X 


3 


H- 


o 



"■8135.5 S 



V, 



I 8=3 



r 



vj 



MMwnl bM li Ikk: br Ik* 
hoar U oomlsf , la tk« whkk •& 
th«i u* In lh« (IXTH *>U hmt 

39 And iball eom« forth ; tli*r 

that hATe doa* good, oato t£i« 

of Bft: 



> la 

5§ 










Z ui w 

o. 



(0 



z 
o 
oc ^- 

3 Z 

^>< 

Ul 

I o 

f-A 



-^^ 





z 

o 


z 










H 


< 


^i 


:5j? 


in 


l\ 


-•3< 

< m uj 


z 
o 


rf-g 


> — > 


1 


NTER 
EAT TF 
IME-7 


1- 
< 

3 


^^8 


-ot*- 


m 


•"it 


<J 








en 




X 


t- 




•- 


Ul 



i|2l'=.|.|t. 






I |uv «n ^ tTtl 



" 


Q 


Sot 


< 


3oe 


u 


^ Zu 


a 


<2> 


Q 


>Uo 


U 


o: -JO 


bj -lO 


^ 




o 


-si 


5 


t- 


u 




X 



II 
I] 

« 5 J 



3 Hi IV 



irspHo tjq i» •,!««> •" »«K» ^"n fi««j»w« 



N0IlV13A3y 
3 HI IV 

J 



t=l| 



>- H 
u < 



(0 ^ Vi 



« 5 



X X :i 5 < r 2 
I- K "^ X o 

o o 



-52-22-SiaOOl 




Z >- 



►-0 - 





i-».57.Livw -weoa' 



Kh 



,HOUVT3A3a» 

flC IJ S .-■ ' 



.aynidvy. 






umd% A'WM awLiQ XM>3910 



>t>IU>9 iO NOI$N39Sy 





'fi 



i 



*v5 




THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 179 

out before "The Tribulation," and are the "Harvest" of which Christ 
and those who rose at the time of His Resurrection were the "First 
Fruits." See the Chart on "The Resurrections." 

(2). The Second Company is described by the words — "And I 
saw the SOULS of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, 
and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the 'Beast,* 
neither his Tmage,* neither had received his 'Mark* upon their fore- 
heads, or in their hands." This Company is made up of those who 
were slain for refusing to worship the "Beast" or his "Image," and 
represent the "Tribulation Saints," or those who perish as martyrs 
after the Church has been caught out, and during the "Tribulation 
Period," and are the "Gleanings" of the "Harvest." 

Now we read that these Two Companies "lived," that is, they 
were dead but lived again, that is, had been raised from the dead, 
for John saw the Tribulation Saints in their disembodied or SOUL- 
ISH state between death and the resurrection of the body. This 
clearly teaches that both these Companies were resurrected and lived 
and were to reign with Christ for a 1000 YEARS, and not that only 
the Tribulation Saints lived and would reign with Him during the 
1000 Years. Thus both Companies make up the FIRST RESUR- 
RECTION SAINTS. 

In the next verse (5) we have another class or Company of per- 
sons mentioned, called the "REST OF THE DEAD," who are not 
to live again (that is, raised from the dead) until the 1000 Years 
are finished. Who these dead are we are told in verse 12, where they 
are referred to as the "WICKED DEAD." It is clear then that there 
are to be TWO Resurrections of the dead, the first of the "RIGHT- 
EOUS," and the second of the "WICKED," and that these two 
Resurrections are to be 1000 YEARS APART. 

But some object to the statement that there are to be Two 
Resurrections, and say that we are not justified in basing such a 
doctrine on a single statement in a symbolical book. But if we are 
to reject the statements of the Word of God simply because they 
are mentioned only once, then we must reject the doctrine of the 
"Virgin Birth," for that was only mentioned once in the Old Tes- 
tament before it was fulfilled, but of the resurrection of the "Right- 
eous" a 1000 years before the "Wicked" we are told in this Book of 
Revelation three times. 

But we do not have to depend on this passage to prove that the 
"Righteous" shall rise before the "Wicked," its value lies in the fact 
that it gives us the LENGTH OF TIME (1000 years) between the 
Two Resurrections. The Scriptures, while they speak of the Resur- 
rection of the "JUST" and the "UNJUST" (the Justified and the 
Unjustified), Acts 24: 15, and a Resurrection of "LIFE," and a Resur- 
rection of "DAMNATION" (John 5:28-29), also speak of an "OUT" 
Resurrection "FROM AMONG" the dead, called in Luke 14:13-14, 
the Resurrection of the "JUST." In Luke 20:35-36 a Resurrection 
is spoken of called a Resurrection "FROM (out from) THE DEAD," 
and is an "OUT" Resurrection, because those who rise are called 
the "CHILDREN OF GOD." being the children of "THE (First or 



180 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

"out from") RESURRECTION." Again in Heb. 11:35, we read of 
a "BETTER RESURRECTION," and all these references to a 
"SPECIAL" Resurrection are made clear, and the "time element" 
and its "length" (1000 years) between the Resurrection of the 
"JUST" and "UNJUST" revealed in the passage we are considering. 

There could be no statement more clear than — "THE REST OF 
THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND 
YEARS WERE FINISHED," to show that the "Unrighteous Dead" 
will not be raised until the end of the Millennium. This at one stroke 
does away with the argument of those who claim that all the dead 
will be raised at the beginning of the Millennium, and shall have 
another chance to accept the Gospel and be saved. 

We read — "Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the 'FIRST 
Resurrection'; on such the 'SECOND DEATH' hath no power." 
What is the "SECOND DEATH"? First, what is DEATH? It is 
the separation of the "soul" and "spirit" from the "body." That is 
the "FIRST DEATH." At the Resurrection the "soul" and "spirit" 
are reimited to the "body." This is true of both the Righteous and 
the Wicked. But the Wicked after they have been raised are to be 
Judged at the Great White Throne Judgment, and because their 
names are not found written in the "Book of Life," they are sen- 
tenced to die again, that is, their "soul" and "spirit" are again sepa- 
rated from their "body," and they go to the "LAKE OF FIRE" with- 
out a material body, and as "soul" and "spirit" are incombustible 
they can remain in the flames of a literal fire for all eternity without 
being consumed. This is the doom of the Wicked dead. The Rich 
Man in Hell (Luke 16:19-31) was conscious and tormented in the 
flame after his death, and he shall remain so until his body shall be 
raised from the dead at the Resurrection of the Wicked, and when he 
shall be Judged and condemned at the Great White Throne Judg- 
ment, and sentenced to die again, his "soul" and "spirit" will descend 
to the "Lake of Fire" (the Final Hell), where they will exist in r-. 
conscious state and in torment for all eternity. But the "Second 
Death" has no terror for the Righteous, for the promise is that it 
shall have no power over them. 

3. THE MILLENNIUM. 

Rev. 20:4. 

"And they lived and reigned with Christ a THOUSAND 
YEARS." 

That there is to be a period of a 1000 years during which Satan 
shall be bound and Christ shall reign on this earth, is plainly stated in 
the New Testament. This period is mentioned 6 times in Rev. 20: 
1-7, and is generally called 

"The MUlennium," 
from the Latin words "Mille" (1000) and "Annum" (year). It is to 
be regretted, however, that the word "Millennium"" ever supplanted 
the Biblical word "Kingdom," for it is this period that Christ taught 
His Disciples to pray for in the petition — "Thy Kingdom Come." 



182 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Let us drop then for the present the word "Millennium" and look 
at the word "Kingdom." In the Book of Daniel we learn that there 
were to be "Four World-wide Kingdoms" that were to succeed each 
other on the earth and that they were to be destroyed in turn by a 
Kingdom called the 

"Stone Kingdom." 
As those "Four Kingdotns" were "literal" Kingdoms it follows 
that the "Stone Kingdom" must be a "literal" Kingdom, for it takes 
the place of those Kingdoms and "fills the whole earth." This "Stone 
Kingdom" is the "Millennial Kingdom of Christ." 

The time when this "Stone Kingdom" shall be set up is at the 
"Revelation of Christ," when He shall come with the armies of 
Heaven" and destroy Antichrist (Rev. 19:11-21) and judge the 
Nations. 

"When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the 
holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the 

•Throne of His Glory'; 
and before Him shall be gathered all nations; and He shall sepa- 
rate them one from another as a shepherd divideth his sheep from 
the goats, and He shall set the Sheep (Sheep Nations) on His 
right hand, but the Goats (Goat Nations) on the left. Then shall 
the King say unto them on His right hand. Come, ye blessed 
of my Father, inherit the Kingdom Prepared for You From the 
Foundation dl the Worid." Matt. 25: 31-34. 

This Kingdom is an earthly, visible Kingdom, and is the "Millen- 
nial Kingdom" of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

1. The Form of Government. 

It will be a "Theocracy." God will rule in the person of the 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

"And the angel said unto Mary, thou shalt bring forth a son 
and shalt call His name Jesus. He shall be great and shall be 
called the 'Son of the Highest,' and the Lord God shall give unto 
Him the Throne of His Father David; and He shall reign over 
the House of Jacob FOREVER, and of His Kingdom There Shall 
Be NO END." Luke 1:30-33. 
There are 7 of God's "shalls" in this passage. Four of then have 
been fulfilled, for Mary did bring forth a "son," He was called "Jesus," 
He was "great," and was called the "Son of the Highest" ; the other 
three must and will be fulfilled. 

Daniel the Prophet describes the event. 

"I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the 'Son of 
Man' came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the 'Ancient of 
Days' (God), and they brought Him near before Him, And 
there was given Him Dominion, and Glory and a KINGDOM 
that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him; His 
Dominion is an Everlasting Dominion, Which Shall Not Pass 
Away, and His KINGDOM that which ShaU Not Be Destroyed." 

Whether Christ shall sit in person on the Throne at Jerusalem, or 
whether He shall rule through another is not so clear. There are 
several passages of Scripture that seem to teach that King David will 
be raised and placed on the throne again, and that the Children of 
Israel will seek him, or it may mean that the new King shall be 
named David. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 183 

"Afterward shall the Children of Israel return, and seek the 
Lord their God, and David Their King; and shall fear the Lord 
and His goodness in the Latter Days." Hosea 3:5. 

"They shall serve the Lord their God, and David Their King, 
whom I will Raise Up Unto Them." Jer. 30 : 9. 

"And David, my servant, shall be King Over Them." Ezek. 
37:24. 

"I Jehovah will be their God, and my servant David a Prince 
in Their Midst." Ezek. 34:24. 

"My servant David shall be their Prince Forever," Ezek. 
■61: 25. 

As the "Lord of Hosts" shall reign in Mt. Zion, and in Jerusalem, 
and before His ancients "gloriously" (Isa. 24: 23), the inference is that 
King David will reign simply as "Regent," and w^ill be called "King" 
or "Prince" as circumstances may require. It is very clear from 
Ezekiel that the "Prince," w^hoever he may be, is not perfect, and has 
to offer sacrifices for himself. Ezek. 45 : 22. 

We have a hint of the manner of government in the Parable of 
the Pounds. That Parable was spoken to show what Jesus will do to 
His servants (the Jews) when He shall have "received the Kingdom 
and returned." The man whose Pound shall have gained "Ten 
Pounds" will be rewarded by being placed in authority over "ten 
cities." The man whose Pound shall have gained "Five Pounds" will 
have authority over "five cities." The man who failed to use his 
Pound is simply deprived of it and loses all opportunity of author- 
ity. Luke 19:11-26. 

The promise that Jesus made to His Disciples that 

"In the Regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit on the 
Throne of His Glory, ye also shall sit upon Twelve Thrones, 
Judging the Twelve Tribes of Israel" Matt. 19:28. 

in all probability does not refer to the "Millennial Age," but to the 
"Perfect Age," the "Age" that is to follow the renovation of the Earth 
by fire. The use of the word "regeneration" suggests this, as it refers 
to the time when the present earth is to be "re-created" and made 
"new." It has occurred to the writer that we have not as yet the 
proper perspective as to all the Old Testament prophecies, and that 
we are putting in the "Millennial Age" some things that belong to the 
"Perfect Age." The one just mentioned for example. 

Some object to the "visible reign" of King David, or the Dis- 
ciples on the earth during the Millennium because it involves the 
anomaly of intercourse between men in the flesh and those who are 
clad in resurrected and glorified bodies. But why should this be an 
objection? Did not Jesus appear "eleven" times "after His resurrec- 
tion," during a period of "forty days," to His disciples? Did He not 
"eat" and "drink" with them during that period? Did they not 
**walk" with Him to the Mount of Olives and see Him go up in that 
Same Resurrection Body? Did not angels appear in human form and 
"eat" and "drink" with men in Old Testament times? Gen. 18: 1-8. 

We must not forget that they who shall be accounted worthy to 
obtain "That Age," and the "Resurrection From Among the Dead,** 
shall be "Angel like" (Luke 20:35, 36), and like the angels can 
mingle with earth's inhabitants, having visible bodily forms, can eat 



184 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

and drink, and there is probably more truth than poetry in the 
Prophet's utterance that in those days, 

"They that wait upon the Lord (as messengers) shall renew 
their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles 
(Angels); they shall run and not be weary; and they shall walk 
and not faint." Isa. 40: 31. 

This can be said of only those who have been "Raised in Power.** 
1. Cor. 15 : 42, 43. 

2. The Seat of Government. 

The Seat of (jovernment will be at Jerusalem. Jerusalem is to 
be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the "Times of the Gentiles be 
fulfilled." Luke 21 : 24. Then it will be rebuilt. The Prophet Eze- 
kiel gives us a detailed description of the restored Land and City in 
Ezek. 48: 1-35. See Chart of the Millennial Land. 

The "Royal Grant" of land that God gave to Abraham and his 
descendants extended from the "River of Egypt" unto the "Great 
River," the river Euphrates. Gen. 15 : 18. Ezekiel fixes the Northern 
boundary at Hamath, about 100 miles north of Damascus (Ezek. 48: 
1), and the Southern boundary at Kadesh, about 100 miles south of 
Jerusalem. Ezek. 48:28. This "Royal Grant" was not conditional 
and was never revoked. It is 8 times as large as that formerly occu- 
pied by the Twelve Tribes. See Map of the "Royal Grant" to Abra- 
ham. 

This "Royal Grant" is to be divided among the restored Twelve 
Tribes in parallel horizontal sections, beginning at Hamath on the 
North with a section for Dan, next comes Asher, then Naphtali, Ma- 
nassah, Ephraim, Reuben, Judah. Then comes the 

"Holy Oblation," 
a square tract on the west of Jordan, 25,000 reeds, or 50 miles on a 
side. A "Reed," according to Ezek. 40 : 5, is 6 cubits long, the cubit 
being an ordinary cubit 18 inches long plus a hand-breadth, 3 inches, 
making the "reed cubit" 21 inches. Six of such cubits make the 
"reed" 10>^ feet long. South of the "Holy Oblation" will be the 
Tribes of Benjamin, Simeon, Issachar, Zebulon and Gad. 

The "Holy Oblation" is divided into three horizontal sections. 
The Northen section is 25,000 reeds long, from East to West, and 
10,000 reeds wide. It is called the "Levites* Portion." South of it is 
the "Priests' Portions" of equal size. South of the "Priests' Portion" 
is the section for the "City" with its suburbs and farming sections. 
This section is 25,000 reeds long, from East to West, and 5000 reeds 
wide. Ezek. 48:15-19. 

In the centre of this section the City (Jerusalem) is located. 
This helps us to map out the whole of the "Holy Oblation,'* as the 
'New City" is to be located on the site of the Old. The "New City," 
however, is to be much larger than the Old. It is to be 9 miles square, 
and with its suburbs, Yz mile on a side, 10 miles square. It will have 
a wall around it with 3 gates on each side like the New Jerusalem 
(Ezek. 48: 15-18, 30-35), these gates being named after the 12 sons of 
Jacob. 



NOIlMOd S,30NI8d 



i^ Si 





z, 


•• 


o 


t 




H 


H 




an 


& 


o 


•.« 


Q. 


O 








O 


at 




u 




H 


< 






> 




U 

_1 



z 
o 

< 

-I 

m 
o 



o 
X 

ui 

X 



-5oaa{| 000*01 - 




NOIlUOd 9.33NIUJ 



Zu 

< 



^ '■> 




1 : : 














\ 




MVHVU3V 01 :3AVd 


\0M,3Hi 


\ 


^ < 
1 ^"^^ 


• ' 1 

S : 5 : r j ^ 

tn > ^ \ lA , X, 

< ' K : a • < 

5 Is X ; 3 ; Q 

< .so. U 3 

z -jui . q: : -3 

:° 5 : : 


The 

Prince's 

Portion 


s 

111 


Benjamin 
Simeon 


< 
Z 

< 

0> 

W 


Z 

o 
.J 
3 

ea 

M 

N 


< 
C9 


^"^ 


: : : 

-<, ilfj 


/ 




|f\- 




r 

M 


r ^^.^ 


Is 

So 

'1' 


a*; 
Of 


f 


< 

Z u 
< 0) 


• 
* 

w 
N 


lil 


dT 






»- Z 






u 


o ^\^^ 


1 




y 



186 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

The "Temple," or "Sanctuary," will not be rebuilt in the "New 
City," but in the "midst" or middle of the "Holy Oblation." Ezek. 
48:10, 20, 21. This will locate it at or near Shiloh, where the Taber- 
nacle rested after the Children of Israel conquered the Land, and 
where it remained until the Temple of Solomon was finished. A 
"Highway" shall lead from the "Sanctuary" to the "New City." Isa. 
35 : 8. It will be a magnificent boulevard, 12 miles long, lined with 
beautiful shade trees. 

The "New Temple" or "Sanctuary" will occupy a space of 500 
reeds on a side, or nearly a mile square. Ezek. 42: 15-20. The old 
Temple was not a mile in circuit. 

The Prophet Zechariah tells us (Zech. 14:8), that in "That Dajr" 
(the Millennial Day) — 

"Living Waters Shall Go Out From Jerusalem,'* half of them' 
toward the Former Sea (Red Sea) and half of them toward the 
Hinder Sea (Mediterranean); in summer and in winter shall it 
be." 

But those "Living Waters" will not have their "source" in Jeru- 
salem. The life-giving spring from which they flow will be located 
under the "Sanctuary." Ezekiel tells us how he saw in vision the 
"New Temple" or "Sanctuary" and how the Lord took him to the 
eastern door of the "House" or "Sanctuary," where he saw the waters 
come forth from under the Threshold of the door, and flow past the 
"Altar of Burnt Offering" on the south side eastward until the stream 
was deep enough to swim in. 

"Then said he unto me, These waters ... go down into 
the desert (by way of Jerusalem) and go into the sea (Dead 
Sea), which being brought forth into the sea, the waters (of the 
Dead Sea) shall be healed (lose their saltness). . . . And 
everything shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come 
to pass that the fishers shall stand upon it (Dead Sea), from 
Engedi (on the west shore) even unto Eneglaim (on the east 
shore); they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall 
be according to their kinds, as the fish of the Great Sea (Mediter- 
ranean) exceeding many. . . . And by the River upon the 
banks thereof, on this side and on that side, shall grow all trees 
for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit thereof 
be consumed; it shall bring forth new fniit according to its 
months, because the waters they issued out of the 'Sanctuary*; 
and the 'Fruit* thereof shall be for meat and the 'LeaT thereof 
for medicine." Ezek 47: 8-12. Compare Rev. 22: 1, 2. 
The size of the "New City," the location of the "New Sanctuary" 
and the elevation of the Dead Sea, which is now 1200 feet below the 
level of the Mediterranean Sea, call for great physical changes in the 
land surface of Palestine. How are these changes to come about? 
When Christ comes back it will be to the Mount of Olives from 
whence He went up. Acts 1 : 9-12. The Prophet Zechariah describes 
what will then happen. 

"His (Christ's) feet shall stand in That Day (the day of His 
return) upon the Motmt of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on 
the east and the Moimt of Olives shall Cleave in the midst 
Thereof Toward the East and Toward the West, and There 
Shall Be a Very Great Valley; and Half of the Mountain Shall 
Remove Toward the North and Half of It Toward the South. 
. . "All the Land Shall Be Turned as a Plain From Geba to 
Rimmon South of Jerusalem; and it shall be LIFTED UP AND 
INHABITED." Zech. 14:4, 10. 11. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 187 

These great changes will probably be brought about by earth- 
quakes or volcanic action. 

"Behold, the Lord cometh forth out of His place, and will 
come down, and tread upon the high places of the earth. And 
the mountains shall be Molten Under Him, and the vaUeys shall 
be Cleft as Wax Before the Fire, and as the Waters That Are 
Poured Down a Steep Place." Micah 1: 3, 4. 
These great physical changes will level the land surface of Pales- 
tine, and make room for the "New City," and raise the Dead Sea, so 
its waters can flow into both the Red and Mediterranean Seas. Eze- 
kiel tells us that the name of Jerusalem in that day shall be "Jehovsdi- 
Shammah," the Lord Is There. Ezek. 48 : 35. 

3. The Temple and Its Worship. 

As we have seen the Temple or Sanctuary will be located in the 
centre of the "Holy Oblation." A full description of the Temple and 
its courts is given in Ezek. 40: 1; 44: 31. No such building as Eze- 
kiel so minutely describes has ever yet been built, and so the prophecy 
cannot refer to either Zerubbabel's or Herod's Temple, and as there 
is to be no Temple in the New Jerusalem, it must be a description of 
the Temple that is to be on the earth during the Millennium. That it 
does not belong to the New Earth is also clear, for the land in which 
it is located is bounded by the Sea, and the waters that flow from it, 
flow "into the Sea," but in the New Earth there is "no more sea." 
Rev. 21 : 1. This is still further confirmed by the Prophet's mention 
of the "desert," the "River Jordan," the "Mediterranean Sea," and 
other localities that will not be found on the New Earth after its 
renovation by fire. 

The "Aaronic Priesthood" will be re-established, ana the sons of 
Zadok shall officiate and offer sacrifices. Ezek. 44: 15-31. The New 
Temple, however, will lack many things that were the features of the 
old Temple. There will be no "Ark of the Covenant," no "Pot of 
Manna," no "Aaron's Rod" to bud, no "Tables of the Law," no 
"Cherubim," no "Mercy Seat," no "Golden Candlestick," no "Shew 
Bread," no "Altar of Incense," no "Veil," no unapproachable "Holy 
of Holies" where the High Priest alone might enter, nor is there any 
"High Priest" to offer atonement for sin, or to make intercession for 
the people, unless a rather obscure passage in Zech. 6: 12, 13 means 
that Christ (The Branch, Jer. 23:5, 6) shall be a "King- Priest," and 
perform the duties of High Priest conjointly with His Kingly office. 

While the Levites as a class shall perform Temple service they 
shall be barred from Priestly duties for their past sins. Ezek. 44: 10- 
14. There shall be a daily "morning" sacrifice, but no evening sacri- 
fice. Ezek. 46: 13-15. The offerings will be the "Burnt," the "Meat," 
the "Drink," the "Sin," the "Peace" (Ezek. 45:17), and the "Tres- 
pass" offering. Ezek. 42:13. Two Feasts are to be observed, "The 
Passover," but no Passover Lamb will be offered as Jesus fulfilled 
that Type (Ezek. 45:21-24), and the "Feast of Tabernacles," Zech. 
14: 16-19. This Feast is to be observed by all the nations under pen- 
alty of "Drought'' or "Plague." 

The "Feast of Pentecost" will be done away with on account of 
its fulfillment. The "Day of Pentecost," recorded in Acts 2: 1-4, was 



188 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

<MiIy a partial fulfillment of the prophecy of Joel 2 : 28-32. No such 
wonders in the heavens and the earth as "blood," and "fire" and "pil- 
lars of smoke," the "Sun turned to darkness." and the "Moon into 
blood," occurred at Pentecost. But all those things will happen before 
"The Great and Terrible Day of the Lord." 

The conversion of the Jewish Nation will be sealed with a great 
outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Whether this shall be universal, or 
only upon Israel is not clear. The original prophecy in Joel was 
given to Israel, and its partial fulfillment at Pentecost seems to have 
been limited to them. The knowledge of the Lord, however, will be 
world-wide, and "it shall come to pass that ten men of all languages 
and nations shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying, 
Wc will go with you; for we have heard that God is with you." 
Zech. 8:22, 23. There will be one "universal religion" in that day. 
Malachi 1:11. The "Shekinah Glory" that departed from the Temple 
at the time of the Babylonian Captivity (Ezek. 10: 18-20; 11:22, 23), 
will again take up its residence in the "New Temple." Ezek. 43 : 1-5. 

4. The Character of the Milleimium. 

(1.) Satan Bound. Rev. 20:1-3. 

That man may be "without excuse" God is going to subject him 
to a final test under the most favorable circumstances. Man has 
charged his fall and continuance in sin to Satan. "Take him away," 
he cries, "paralyze his power ; cripple his malignant activity ; bind and 
imprison him and deliver us from his dominating influence, and then 
you will see that man is radically good and virtuous and is simply the 
victim of an unfavorable environment." 

God answers it shall be done. Satan shall be bound and impris- 
oned so that he can no longer deceive men, and lest man shall say 
that sinful habits are too deeply rooted to be soon eradicated the test 
shall last for a Thousand Years, and man shall have during that per- 
iod of probation all the blessed influences of the Holy Spirit and the 
presence of Christ Himself. 

Man has never known and therefore cannot conceive what this 
world would be like free from Satanic influence. It would /^ertainly 
be a marvelously different world. There would be no one to stil up 
hate and passion, and ent^ender strife and turmoil. True, man would 
still have an evil heart of unbelief to contend against, but it would be 
like a magazine of gunpowder without a spark to ignite it. That the 
evil heart of man has not been eradicated will be evident when at the 
close of the Millennium Satan is loosed and finds no difficulty in 
deceiving the nations. Rev. 20:8. _ ^^ 

During the Millennium the "Prince of the Powers of the Air 
-will be "dethroned" and the "Prince of Peace" "enthroned." When 
■the "Great Red Dragon" (Satan) is cast out of the Heavenlies there 
will be cast out with him all the "Principalities and Powers" and "Age 
Rulers of Darkness" (Eph. 6:12), and the Heavens which now are 
"not clean" in His sight (Job. 15: 15), will be "cleansed" of all Evil 

Powers. 

There will be no universal peace until the Lord comes back. 1 hen 
the nations will beat their swords into "plow-shares" and their spears 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 189 

into "pruning-hooks" (Mich. 4: 3, 4), and shall be no longer impover- 
ished by the enormous tax on their revenues for the support of armies 
and navies and the building of "Dreadnoughts." Then ships of war 
and armorclad vessels will rust and rot in the navy yards and guns 
and cannon will be recast into implements of agriculture. The great 
armies of earth will be disbanded, and in the pursuits of peace and the 
tilling of the soil, the depleted treasuries of the world will be replen- 
ished. There will be little if any political graft. Corporations and 
combines will not be run in restraint of trade, and there will be no 
entailed estates if the law of the "Year of Jubilee" is re-established. 
Lev. 25 : 8-17. Num. 36 : 4. 

(2.) The Revival of the Land of Palestine. 

The Land of Palestine when it was first occupied by the Chil- 
dren of Israel under Joshua, was a land of "milk" and "honey" and of 
"all manner of fruits," and its soil brought forth "abundantly," and 
this continued as long as the Children of Israel kept its Sabbaths. 
But God had warned them that if they did not obey Him and turned 
aside to worship other Gods He would shut up the heavens and the 
harvests would fail. Deut. 11:13-17. Palestine today has the same 
fertile soil it had in Joshua's time, but it lacks rain and irrigation. 
God has withheld the "early" and "latter" rain, but they are now 
becoming more frequent and copious. The "early" rain falls in 
October and November, and prepares the land for ploughing and 
sowing; the "latter" rain falls in April and May and insures a good 
crop. 

In the Millennium the Land of Palestine will be restored to its 
former fertility. This will be aided not only by the rains, but by num- 
erous rivers and streams that shall flow from the "New River" that 
shall have its source in the Sanctuary. 

"It shall come to pass in That Day (Millennium) that the 
mountains shall drop new wine, and the hills shall flow with milk, 
and all the Rivers of Judah (where the New River will be) shall 
flow with w^aters, and a foimtain shall come forth of the House 
of the Lord, and shall water the Valley of Shittim," the country 
about the Dead Sea. Joel 3: 18. 

The "mountains dropping new wine," and the "hills flowing with 
milk," are figures of speech declaring that the mountain sides will be 
covered with vineyards from which an abundance of wine shall be 
obtained, and that the pasture lands will be so productive that they 
will sustain vast herds of milk cattle. 

The harvests will be so great and abundant that the ploughman 
will "overtake the reaper," and the treader of grapes him that "sow- 
eth seed." Amos 9: 13. 

"The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; 
and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose." Isa. 35; 1. 
"Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead 
of the briar shall come up the myrtle tree; and it shall be to the 
Lord for a name, for an everlasting sign that shall not be cut off." 
Isa. 55: 13. 

"Then shall the earth yield her increase." Psa. 67:6. 
"And the floors shall be full of- wheat, and the vats shall over- 
flow with wine and oil. And I will restore to you the years that the 
locust hath eaten, the cankerworm and the caterpillar, and the 



190 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

palmerworm, my great army which I sent among you. And ye 
shall eat in plenty and be satisfied, and praise the name of the 
Lord your God that hath dealt wondrously with you; and My 
People (the Jews) shall never be ashamed." Joel 2:2+-26. 

(3.) There Will Be Changes in the Animal Kingdom. 

"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard 
shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and 
the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the 
cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down 
together, and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the suck- 
ing child shall play on the hole of the asp and the weaned child 
shall put his hand on the cockatrice's den. They shall not hurt 
nor destroy in all my holy mountain (Jerusalem), for the earth 
shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover 
the sea." Isa. 11:6-9. 

We cannot spiritualize these words. This was the character of 
these animals in Eden before the Fall, and in the Ark. The ferocity 
of the brute creation is the outcome of the "Fall of Man," While the 
context seems to imply that this change in the brute creation has 
reference to the "Millennial Earth," where it may be partially true, 
jet the fact that the Edenic condition of the earth is not to be re- 
stored until the appearance of the New Earth may postpone the ful- 
iillment of this prophecy until then. 
The Apostle Paul says — 

"We know that the Whole Creation groaneth and travaileth 
in pain together until now. . . Waiting for the adoption, 

to wit, the Redemption of Our Body." Rom, 8: 23. 

That is, until the human race is redeemed from the results of 
the "Fall, and fitted to occupy the New Earth, Creation must wait 
for its restoration to 'Edenic conditions'." 

(4,) Human Life Will Be Prolonged. 

"There shall be no more thence an infant of days, . 
for the child shall die a hundred years old." Isa. 65: 2). 

That is, a person dying 100 years old shall be considered only a 
child. Therefore a man, to be called a man, must live for several 
hundred years, 

"For as the days of a Tree (oak tree) are the days of my 
people." Isa. 65:22. 

"Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: There shall yet Old Men and 
Old Women dwell in the streets of Jerusalem, and every man with 
his staff in his hand For Very Age." Zech. 8: 4. 

Patriarchal Years will be restored, and men shall live as long as 
they did before the Flood. This may be due to some climatic or at- 
mospheric change, or to the healing or life-giving qualities of the 
water of the "New River" that shall flow from the "Sanctuary," and 
the leaves of the trees that line the banks of the River, which shall be 
for "Medicine." Ezek. 47:12. 

(5.) There Will Be a Sevenfold Increase of Light. 

"Moreover the light of the moon shall be as the light^of the 
sun, and the light of the sun shall be SEVENFOLD as the light 
of seven dasrs, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of 
His people, and healeth the stroke of their wound." Isa. 30:26. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 191 

The "atmosphere" of the Millennial Earth will be of such a char- 
acter as to make moonlight nights as bright as day, and the days 
seven times as bright. 

"The sun shall be no more thy light by day: neither for 
brightness shall the moon give light unto; but the Lord Shall 
Be Unto Thee An Everlasting Light, and Thy God Thy Glory." 
Isa. 60: 19-20. 

This may refer to that part of the Holy Land that shall be illumi- 
nated by the "Shekinah Glory," where it will make no difference 
whether the sun shines or not. It will have its complete fulfillment 
when the nations of the New Earth shall walk in the Light of the 
New Jerusalem. Rev. 21 : 23-24. 

Israel's Mission during the "Millennial Age" will be that of 
"blessing" to the Gentile nations. Of the nation of Israel, that has 
never as yet been a leading nation. God says — 

"I will make thee the Head, and not the TaiL" Deu. 28: 13. 

The nations today are a "Headless" body. There is no "Chief 
Nation" today. In that day Israel shall be the "Chief Nation," and 
the nation that will not serve her shall perish. Isa, 60: 12. 

But those nations will only be kept in subjection by the "Iron 
Rule" of Christ. This is brought out in the "Messianic Psalm," Psa. 
2 : 6-9. It is very clear that during the "Millennial Age" the "will of 
God" will not be done on earth as it is done in heaven. The peace 
among the nations will be more superficial than real. It will only be 
feigned obedience, more the result of fear than of love. As the "after- 
noon" of that long "Millennial Day" draws to a close the shadows 
deepen. 

4. SATAN LOOSED. 
Rev. 20:7-8. 

"And when the Thousand Years are expired, Satan shall be 
loosed out of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the nations 
which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to 
gather them together to battle; th^ number of whom is as the 
sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, 
and compassed the 'Camp of the Saints' about, and the Beloved 
City (Jerusalem): and fire came down from God out o£ heaven, 
and devoiured them.** 

As the evening shadows of the Millennial Day fall, the Angel 
who imprisoned Satan will unlock the "prison house" of the "Bot- 
tomkss Pit," and Satan will come forth embittered by his forced 
confinement to vent his anger upon the people of God, a refutation 
of the claim that the miseries of perdition will lead to repentance. 
Satan will still be the same malignant being after his 1000 years of 
confinement that he was before. His hatred against God and His 
people will be unquenched. 

FIFTH DOOM. 

GOG AND MAGOG. 

As soon as Satan is loosed from his prison in the "Bottomless 
Pit," he will find a vast multitude ready to believe his lie, and to serve 
and obey him. He will gather them from the "Four Quarters of the 



192 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

Earth** to battle. They will be in number as the "sand of the sea." 
Rev. 20:8-9. The revolt will be Wcwldwide, and will mean the 
Mobilizing of Vast Armies. Satan will conduct them across the 
"Breadth of the Earth" until they compass the "Camp of the Saints'* 
(the Holy Land), and lay siege once more to the "Beloved City." 
From this we see that the unregenerate heart is like a powder maga- 
zine, all it needs is a match to set it off, and Satan when freed will 
be that match. This the "last war" that this world shall ever see, 
will be bloodless, for the vast armies of Satan shall be destroyed by 
FIRE. 

From this we see that the "Millennial Dispensation," like all the 
six Dispensations before it, will end in failure. God will have tested 
man in "Innocence," under "Conscience," under "Self-Govemment," 
under the "Headship of the Family," under "Law," under "Grace," 
and finally under the influence of the "Holy Spirit," free from Satanic 
influences, and under them all he will prove himself to be hopele'ssly, 
incurably and incorrigibly bad. 

If after a 1000 years of the Presence of the King, and of uni- 
versal peace and blessing, man still persists in rebelling against his 
Maker, what will there be left for God to do? Humanly speaking, 
there will seem to be nothing for God to do but destroy the human 
race. To send another Flood and wipe out mankind. But this He 
cannot do, for He promised Noah that He would never again destroy 
the earth with a flood of waters. Gen. 9: 11. But do something He 
must, so He is going to purge the earth with Fire. 2. Pet, 3 : 7. 

SIXTH DOOM. 

SATAN. 

Rev. 20:10. 

"And the 'Devil' that deceived them was cast into the 'LAKE 
OF FIRE AND BRIMSTONE,' where the 'Beasf and the False 
Prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and 
ever." 

As punishment for his final act of Rebellion, Satan shall be 
seized, probably by the same Angel that chained him, and hurled 
into the "LAKE OF FIRE," where he will find alive and waiting for 
him the "Beast" and the "False Prophet" who were cast therein a 1000 
years before. This shows that there is no such thing as annihilation. 
The "Lake of Fire" was prepared for the Devil and his angels (Matt. 
25 : 41), not to consume them in, for God could do that with fire from 
heaven, but to PUNISH THEM IN; and all those whose names are 
not written in the "Book of Life" will go to the same place to spend 
eternity. The reason why Satan does not want people to read and 
study the Book of Revelation is, because he does not want the worid to 
know that there is to be an end to his power. 

Only the "bodies" of those who perish in this last great war will 
be destroyed by fire, their "souls" and "spirits" will go to the "Hell 
Compartment" of the "Underworld" to come out at the Resurrection 



THE THINGS WHICH «5HALL BE HEREAFTER 193 

of the Wicked dead and appear at the "Great White Throne Judg« 
ment," and be sentenced to the "SECOND DEATH," which, as wc 
have seen, means that they must spend eternity without a material 
body in the "Lake of Fire." See Chart of "The Underworld." 

SEVENTH DOOM. 

THE WICKED DEAD. 
•THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT." 

Rev. 20:11-15. 

"And I saw a GREAT WHITE THRONE, and Him that 
sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven (atmosphere 
of our earth) fled away; and there was found no place for them. 
And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God: and the 
Books were opened: and another Book was opened, which is the 
'BOOK OF LIFE': and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the Books, according to their works. And 
the sea gave up the dead which were in it: and 'Death' and 'Hell' 
delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged 
every man according to their works. And 'Death' and 'Hell* 
were cast into the 'LAKE OF FIRE.' This is the 'SECOND 
DEATH.' And whosoever was not found written in the 'BOOK 
OF LIFE' was cast into the 'LAKE OF FIRE'." 

This is not a "General Judgment," for there is no such thing in 
the Scriptures. The Church is not in this Judgment, nor is Israel, 
for both have been already judged. The Church was Judged at the 
"Judgment Seat of Christ," and Israel was Judged durmg ffle "Trib- 
ulation Period." This is a Judgment of the DEAD ONLY, and is an 
entirely different Judgment from that of "The Nations" recorded in 
Matt. 25:31-46. That is on the earth, this is in Heaven. That is 
of the "Living Nations," as Nations, this is of the DEAD. That is 
for the Nations' treatment of Christ's brethren, the Jews, this is for 
WORKS. There no "books" are opened, here they are. No "Book 
<rf Life" is mentioned there, here there is. That Judgment was before 
the Millennium, when Christ shall sit on the "Throne of His Glory,** 
and is to find out what Nations shall have a right to enter into the 
"Millennial Kingdom," this is after the Millennium when Christ shall 
sit on the "Great White Throne." The two Judgments are entirely 
separate as to time, place, basis of judgment and result. See Chart 
of the Resurrections and Judgments. 

In this Judgment "Death" and "Hell" are personified. By 
"Death" we are to understand the "Grave" which holds the "body" 
until the Resurrection ; by "Hell," the Compartment of the "Under- 
world" or "HADES," where the "souls" of the Wicked Dead remain 
until the Resurrection of the Wicked. That both "Death" and "Hell" 
are cast into the "LAKE OF FIRE" signifies that Death and Sin 
will not be found on the New Earth. 

The "Great White Throne" will not be on the earth, for the 
"Great White Throne Judgment" will take place during the "Reno- 
vation of the Earth By Fire," for the "Renovation of the Earth" is 
reserved or kept until the time of that Judgment, which Peter call* 
"The Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men" (2. Pet. 3:7), 



194 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

because the Judgment of the "Great White Throne" is the Judgment 
of the WICKED DEAD. All the Righteous dead arose at the "First 
Resurrection." If any Righteous die between the "First Resurrec- 
tion" and the "Resurrection of the Wicked," or "Second Resurrec- 
tion," they will rise with the Wicked dead at that Resurrection. The 
words — "Whosoever was not found written in the 'Book of Life'," 
implies that there will be some, probably very few in comparison. 
Righteous at the "Second Resurrection." At the close of the Millen- 
nium, and just before the "Renovation of the Earth By Fire," the 
living Righteous will probably be translated, and the living Wicked 
or Ungodly will be destroyed in the flames that will consume the 
Earth's atmosphere and exterior surface. 

The Wicked or Ungodly will not be judged to see whether they 
are entitled to "Eternal Life," but to ascertain the "degree" of their 
punishment. The sad feature of this Judgment will be that there 
will be many kind and lovable people there who were not saved, and 
who will be classed among the "ungodly" because they rejected 
Christ as a Saviour. The "Books" will be opened in which the 
"Recording Angel" has kept a record of every person's life, and they 
will be Judged every man according to his "Works." Some will be 
sentenced to a more severe punishment than others, but none will 
escape. The worst of all is, that those who were not so bad must 
spend Eternity with the ungodly, and that in the "Lake of Fire." 
Their punishment includes the "Second Death," which means, as we 
have seen, that they shall lose their resurrection body, in which they 
were Judged and become "disembodied spirits" again, and so exist in 
the "Lake of Fire" FOREVER. 

What a Judgment Scene that will be. There will be Cain and 
the wicked Antediluvians; the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah; 
Pharoah, Ahab, Jezebel, Judas and all those Scribes and Pharisees 
and Chief Priests who caused the Crucifixion of our Lord, and did 
not repent, and Ananias and Sapphira, and the great host of the 
wicked and rejectors of Christ of all nations and ages. 

The "Fallen Angels" (not the Devil's angels) who are "reserved 
in everlasting chains imder darkness," will be Judged at this time, 
which Jude calls the "Judgment of the GREAT DAY." Jude 6. 
When this Judgment, is over the Devil and his angels, and all the 
ungodly, will have been consigned to the "Lake of Fire," and the 
Universe purged of all evil, and righteousness shall reign supreme 
on the New Earth. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 19S 

The Seven New Things 

1. THE NEW HEAVEN. 
Rev. 21 : 1. 
"And I saw a NEW HEAVEN." 

As the word HEAVEN is here, and in Gen. 1:1, in the singular 
number, it will clarify matters to limit this creative act to our own 
planet, rather than the whole of the sidereal heavens, or the starry 
spaces of the Universe. By a new heaven then we are to understand 
a new atmosphere for the new earth." 

2. THE NEW EARTH. 
Rev. 21 : 1. 

"And I saw a new Heaven and a NEW EARTH: for the 
first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was 
no more sea." 

The first heaven and the first earth were created in the dateless 
past. The Scriptures begin with the sublime declaration — "In the 
beginning God CREATED the heaven and the earth." Gen. 1 : 1. 
The second verse of Gen. 1, records that "the earth was without form 
and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep." That this 
earth was not originally created "formless and void" is clear from 
Isa. 45: 18 (R. V.). "Thus saith the Lord that created the heavens; 
He is God ; that formed the earth and made it ; He established it. He 
created it not a waste, He formed it to be inhabited." See also Jer. 
4 : 23-26. What caused the earth to become a waste after its original 
creation is not expressly stated. Some awful catastrophe must have 
befallen it. It is clear from the account of the Fall of Adam and Eve 
that sin existed before man was created. The inference is from Ezek. 
28:12-19, and Isa. 14:12-14, that when the earth was originally 
created that Satan was placed in charge of it, and that he and his 
angels rebelled and led astray the inhabitants of the Original Earth, 
and that the Pre-Adamite race are now the demons who as they are 
permitted liberty seek to re-embody themselves in human beings that 
they may again dwell on the earth. It is clear that the Original 
Earth was inhabited, or God would not have blessed Adam and Eve 
and said— "Be fruitful and multiply and REPLENISH the Earth.'* 
Gen. 1 : 28. It does not follow however that those inhabitants were 
human beings like ourselves. No human remains have been found 
ante-dating the creation of man. 

Peter speaks of the Original Earth as the — "World that then 
WAS, that, being OVERFLOWED WITH WATER, perished." 
2. Pet. 3:6. It is clear that Peter does not refer here to Noah's Flood, 
for the world of Noah's day did not perish, and Peter goes on to add 
that— "The heavens and the earth WHICH ARE NOW (that is, 
have been in existence since the restoration of the earth as described 
in Gen. 1:3-31), by the same word are kept in store, RESERVED 
UNTO FIRE" C2 Pet. 3:7). nevertheless he adds, "we look for a 




= 2 



AirNdaiB 



of 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 197 

NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH.*' 2. Pet. 3 : 13. These 
words of Peter reveal the fact that this Earth is to pass through 3 
stages. First the Original Earth that "perished" by WATER. 
Second the Earth that is now, that is to be renovated or cleansed by 
FIRE. And the New Earth that is to exist forever. See the Chart 
"The Three Stages of the Earth." 

There can be no question but what the Earth in its original for- 
mation required millions of years. There is ample time in the state- 
ment of Gen. 1 : 1 that— "In the BEGINNING God 'created* the 
heaven and the earth," for all the "Geologic Ages" that science de- 
clares were necessary for the creation of the Earth. There is no 
conflict between the Bible and Science as to the time occupied in the 
formation of the Earth. 

How long a period elapsed between the Creation of the Earth 
and its becoming "formless and void" we do not know, neither do 
we know how long it continued in that condition, but when the time 
came in the purpose of God to restore it to a habitable state, and 
make it fit for the abode of the human race, He did it in six periods 
of longer or shorter duration. These "Periods" were six in number, 
and with the seventh or Sabbatic Period, are called the "Creative 
Week.'* 

These "Six Periods" do not describe or include the original crea- 
tion. The word "CREATE'* is not mentioned after Gen. 1 : 1 until 
verse 21, which describes the work of the Fifth Day. God did not 
"create light** on the First Day. He simply said — "let there be light," 
as one would say "turn on the light." 

On the Second Day God simply divided the waters by provid- 
ing clouds to hold the moisture of the atmosphere. 

The work of the Third Day is "twofold," the emergence of the 
land from the sea, and the reappearance of vegetable life. This was 
not a new creation but a RESURRECTION. The earth rises up out 
of the "Waters of Death," and seeds, and the roots of plants and 
herbs are called upon to germinate and sprout and grow as they did 
before the catastrophe that submerged the Primeval Earth. If that 
catastrophe was what we know as the "Glacial Period" the resur- 
rection of plant life no more required a "creative act" than vegeta- 
tion does in the spring of the year after the winter is over. That 
this is what really happened is clear from Gen. 1 : 1 1-12, where it 
says, "Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the 
fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is IN ITSELF, 
UPON (in) THE EARTH." That is, the seed was already in the 
earth, having been buried by the flood that swept over the Primeval 
Earth, and, being indestructible, it only needed the proper condition 
to spring up and cover the earth with verdure. This reveals the fact 
that the Primeval Earth was clothed with verdure, and covered with 
plants and trees. 

The appearance of the Sun and Moon on the Fourth Day was 
not a new creation. They had existed in connection with the Prime- 
val Earth and had not been destroyed when it was made waste. The 
word translated "made" in the 16th verse is not the same word as is 
translated "created" in verse one, and does not imply a "creative 



198 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

act." What is meant is that the clouds broke away that up to this 
time had shrouded the earth and permitted the Sun and Moon to be 
seen, and that from that time they were appointed to measure the 
days, and years, and seasons as we have them today. In other words, 
on the Fourth Day "Time" in contrast with "eternity" began. 

The work of the Fifth Day was the "CREATION" of fish and 
fowl. Here is the first time we come across the word "create" since 
we read of the original creation of the Earth in verse one. This shows 
that all "animal life" was destroyed in the catastrophe that overtook 
the Primeval Earth. We have traces of this animal life in the fosdl 
remains of birds and animals found in the earth. If scientists will 
relegate fossils and the remains of mammoth animals, etc., to the 
period of the Primeval Earth there will be no conflict between Science 
and the Genesis account of Creation. The remains of man are never 
found in a "fossil state," showing that man did not exist on the 
Primeval Earth. Man was made for this present earth and is a 
"NEW" Creation. 

The creative work of the Sixth Day was "twofold," that of land 
animals and man. These land animals were probably the same that 
we have today. The fact that they were created "after their kind," 
which expression is six times repeated, shows that they were not 
"evolved" from one common species. That man also was "CRE- 
ATED" as man, shows that he has not descended from an "ape." 
Man was made in the "IMAGE OF GOD," not in the image of an 
"ape," and was not formed from a brute, but of the "Dust of the 
Earth." The fact is, there is an "IMPASSABLE GULF" between 
the lowest order of man and the highest type of beast that science 
has failed to bridge. The "Missing Link" has never been found. 

That all the different species of animals were created "sepa- 
rately" is proven from the fact that when species are crossed their 
offspring are sterile. The crossing of the jackass and a mare is the 
mule, and a mule is a hybrid and is sterile. That the whole human 
race is of "one species" and had a common origin (Acts 17:?6) is 
clear from the fact that, when the different races of the earth's in- 
habitants marry their offspring are not sterile but fertile. This nulli- 
fies the argument that the white race alone is the Adamic race. 

Neither was Adam created a baby or a primitive savage, but a 
full grown man perfect in intellect and knowledge, else he could not 
have named the beasts of the field and the fowls of the air. And 
the fact that his descendants had such skill in the invention of musical 
instruments and mechanical devices and could build cities and tow- 
ers and such a vessel as the Ark, proves that the men of Antedilu- 
vian times were men of gigantic intellect and attainments, and that 
instead of man having "evolved upward" he has "degenerated down- 
ward." 

THE FLOOD VERSUS THE SECOND COMING. 

While the Earth has had its "Baptism of Water," and is to have 
its "Baptism of Fire," it is worth noting that between these two 
Great Events there are two Minor Events that affect the structure 
of the Earth. The first was "the flood." At that time there were 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 199 

great "cataclysmic" and "climatic" changes, for the "FOUNTAINS 
OF THE GREAT DEEP WERE BROKEN UP." Gen. 7:11. 
That is, there was a subsidence of the land, that resulted in great 
physical changes that affected the climate of the earth, and divested 
the atmosphere of some of its life sustaining properties, so that the 
length of life was reduced from 900 to 100 years, and later to three- 
score years and ten. The second "Minor Event" will be caused by 
the Return of the Lord Jesus Christ to the earth to set up His Mil- 
lennial Kingdom. Then the Mt. of Olives will be divided in twain, 
the mountains and valleys of Palestine will be leveled, the Dead Sea 
will be raised, and the whole contour of that part of the world will 
be changed. Zech. 14:4-10. Ez. 47: 1-12. As a result of the "cata- 
clysmic" and "climatic" changes thus produced, the effects of the 
Flood will be reversed and the life-sustaining power of the atmos- 
phere will be restored, and human life will again be prolonged, and 
men shall live as long as did the people before the Flood. Isa. 65 : 20. 

THE NEW HEAVEN AND THE NEW EARTH. 

Immediately after the destruction of Satan and his armies, John 
says, 

"I saw a 'Great White Throne' and Him that sat on it, from 
whose face the Earth and the Heaven (atmosphere of the earth) 
fled away; and there was no place for them." Rev. 20: 11. 

John then describes the Judgment of the "Great White Throne," 
and then adds — 

"I saw a New Heaven; and a New Earth; for the first heaven 
and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more 
sea." Rev. 21:1. 

Of such a change in this earth we are not ignorant, but John does 
not tell us how it is to come to pass. But the Apostle Peter does. 
"But the heavens and the earth which are now, by the same 
word are kept in store, RESERVED UNTO FIRE against the 
Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men. (The Great 
White Throne Judgment) — The 'Day of the Lord' will come as a 
thief in the night; in the which the Heavens Shall Pass Away 
With a Great Noise, and the Elements Shall Melt With Fervent 
Heat, the Earth Also and the Works That Are Therein Shall be 
Burned Up. 

"Nevertheless we, according to His Promise (Isa. 65: 17; 
66: 22), look for a New Heavens and a New Earth, wherein 
dwelleth ris:hteousness." 2. Pet. 3:7-13. 

It is clear that Peter is referring to the same event as John, for he 
says it is to be at the "Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly 
Men," and that is the "Great White Throne Judgment" of the Wicked 
J>ead. 

A surface reading of the above passage would lead one to believe 
that the earth as a planet, and the sidereal heavens, are to be 
destroyed by fire and pass away. But a careful study of the Scrip- 
tures will show us that this is not so, that what is to happen is, that 
this present earth, and the atmosphere surrounding it, is to be Reno- 
vated by Fire, so that its exterior surface shall be completely changed, 
and all that sin has brought into existence, such as thorns and thistles, 
disease germs, insect pests, etc., shall be destroyed, and the atmos- 



200 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 

phere purified and forever freed from evil spirits and destructive 
agencies. 

That this is the correct view of the passage is clear from Peter's 
words in verses 5 and 6. 

"By the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth 
standing out of the water and in the water; whereby the world 
that then was, being overflowed with water, PERISHED." 

As we have seen the Apostle Peter was referring here not to the 
Flood, but to the Primeval Earth, which was made "formless and 
void" by a "Baptism of Water" that completely submerged it and 
destroyed all animal life. 

Now as the Framework of the "Primeval Earth" was not de- 
stroyed by its "Watery Bath," so the Framework of the "Present 
Earth" is not to be destroyed by its "Baptism of Fire." 

This is confirmed by the Apostle's use of the Greek word "Cos- 
mos," which means the "land surface," the inhabitableness of the 
earth and not the earth as a planet. It is the exterior siurface of the 
earth then that is to "Melt With Fervent Heat" and the "Works 
Therein Burnt Up." The intense heat will cause the gases in the 
atmosphere to explode, which the Apostle describes as the "heavens 
(the atmosphere) passing away with a great noise." The result will 
be the destruction of all animal and vegetable life, and the alteration 
of the earth's surface. 

The Greek word "Parerchomai," translated "pass away," does not 
mean "termination of existence" or "annihilation," but means to pass 
from "one condition of existence to another." The Apostle Paul in his 
letter to Titus (Titus 3:5), speaking of the "Regeneration" of men, 
uses the same word that Jesus used when, in Matt. 19:28, He prom- 
ised His Disciples that in the "Regeneration," that is in the "New 
Earth," they should sit on "Twelve Thrones" judging the "Twelve 
Tribes" of Israel. Now no one supposes that the "Regeneration of a 
man is his Annihilation." It is simply a Renewing Process by which 
he is brought back to the condition of man spiritually as before the 
Fall. The word "Restitution" in Acts 3: 21, means the same thing. 
The "Dissolving" of which Peter speaks (2 Pet. 3: 11), is the same 
word Jesus used when He said of the colt — "Loose him and let him 
go." The teaching of the Scriptures is, that "Creation" is at present 
in a "State of Captivity," waiting to be Loosed from the Bondage that 
sin has caused. Rom. 8: 19-23. 

As to the "Departing as a Scroll" of the heavens, and the "Flying 
Away" of the earth and heavens, of which John speaks, (Rev. 6: 14; 
20: 11), a total disappearance of all the material worlds is not at all the 
idea, for he tells us that afterwards he saw — the New Jerusalem com- 
ing down out of Heaven, and nations living and walking in the Light 
of it on the earth, and the Kings of the Earth bringing their Glory and 
Honor Into It." Rev. 21 : 2, 24. 

The Holy Spirit by Solomon said, 

"One generation passeth away, ancl another generation com- 
eth, but the Earth Abideth Fcrrever." Ecc. 1 : 4. 

It is specifically promised that "the Meek shall Inherit the Earth,'* 
(Matt. 5:5), and that the Children of Israel shall dwell in it forever, 
(Isa. 60:21 ; 66:22), and if God's people are to inhabit it forever, it 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 201 

must EXIST FOREVER. It is clear then that this earth as a planet 
is not to be annihilated, but that it is to be Cleansed and Purified by 
Fire and made fit for the hom,e of those preoples and nations that are 
to occupy it after its renovation. 

This earth that has been consecrated by the Presence of the S<m 
of God, where the costliest sacrifice that the Universe could furnish 
was offered up on Calvary to redeem a race, for which God has a great 
future, is too sacred a place to ever be blotted out or cease to exist, 
for it is the most cherished orb in the mind of God of all His great 
creation. 

With the "Renovation of the Earth by Fire," Time does not end 
and Eternity begin, for we read in the New Testament of a 

"Perfect Kingdom" 
that Christ shall surrender to the Father, so that God may be "All in 
AIL" 1 Cor. 15 : 24-28. A Kingdom in which— 

"At the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in 
Heaven, and things in Earth, and things Under the Earth, and 
that every tongue shaH confess that Jesus Christ IS LORD." 
PhiL 2:9-11. 

This descrit^es a Kingdom in which all things Celestial, Terrea- 
trial and Infernal are to be subject to the SON OF MAN. 

Now this "Perfect Kingdom" cannot be the "Millennial King- 
dom," for that, as we have seen, ends in Apostasy and Rebellion. It 
must therefore mean another Kingdom on the Other Side of the "Mil- 
lennial Kingdom," and as there is to be no other Kingdom between 
the "Millennial Kingdom" and the "Renovation of the Earth by Fire," 
it must mean a Kingdom that is to follow the "Renovation of the 
Earth by Fire," and that Kingdom is the Kingdom of the "New 
Heaven and the New Earth," which we call on the "Rightly Dividing 
the Word" Chart, the "Perfect Kingdom." 

If, as some hold, the "Seventh Day" of the "Creative Week" cor- 
responds to the Millennium, then we have a prophecy of the Dispensa- 
tion that follows the "Renovation of the Earth" in the "Morrow After 
the Sabbath." Lev. 23 : 36. 

The Seventh day of Genesis had to do with the "Old Creation," 
-which was imperfect, but the "Eighth Day" has to do with the "New 
Creation," which is perfect, for it was on the "Eighth Day," or the 
"First Day of the week," that our Lord arose from the dead, and 50 
days later, on the "Eighth Day," that the Holy Spirit was given at 
Pentecost. The "Eighth Day" cannot point to the Millennium, for 
that is represented by the "Seventh Day," neither can it point to Eter- 
nity, for a day is a Period of Time, while Eternity is Timeless. The 
**Eighth Day" must then point to a "period of time" between the "Ren- 
ovation of the Earth" and Eternity, or what we are pleased to call 
the "Perfect Age." 

It is also a Dispensation, called in Eph. 1 : 10 — 

"The Dispensation of the Fulness of Times.** 

That is, a "Full-Time Dispensation.'* The intimation is, that all 
the previous Dispensations were not "Full-Time" Dispensations, that 
God had to cut them short on account of sin. 



202 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

As to the duration of this Dispensation of the "Fulness of Times'* 
we are not in the dark. Israel is to have a large place in that Dispen- 
sation. 

"For as the New Heavens and the New Earth, which I will 
make shall remain before me, saith the Lord, so shall your 
(Israel's) Seed and your Name REMAIN." Isa. 66:22. 

And as the duration of God's Covenant with Israel was extended 
in Deu. 7 : 9 to a "Thousand Generations" or 33,000 years, we have an 
intimation that the "Dispensation of the Fulness of Times" will last 
for at least that length of time. 

Let us look at some of the characteristics of that Age or Dispen- 
sation. 

There Will Be No Sin. 

All the powers of Evil will have been expelled from the earth and 
imprisoned in the "Lake of Fire" forever. 

The atmosphere of the New Earth will afford no lurking place for 
disease germs, for there shall be no more sickness or death, and health 
will be preserved by the use of the leaves of the "Tree of Life." The 
heavens shall not robe themselves in angry tempests and sombre 
blackness, nor flash with the thunderbolts of Divine wrath, nor cast 
plagfues of hail on the earth, nor cause devouring floods of water or 
destructive wind storms. It may be that in that day "a Mist shall 
go up from the earth and water the whole face of the ground" as in 
Eden, for we read that there shall be — "No More Sea," not that there 
shall not be large bodies of water, for the river that flows through the 
street of the New City must have an outlet, but that there shall be no 
great oceans. 

The earth shall also put on its Edenic beauty and glory. There 
shall no longer be thorns and thistles, no parasites or destructive 
insects, and labor shall be a delight. No serpents shall hiss among 
its flowers, nor savage beasts lie in ambush to destroy and devour. 
Its sod shall not be heaped over newly made graves, nor its soil 
moistened with tears of sorrow and shame, or saturated with human 
blood in fratricidal strife. The meek shall inherit the earth, and from 
north to south, and from east to west, it shall blossom like the rose 
and be clothed with the verdure of Paradise Restored. 

Rev. 21:2-g. 
"And I John saw the Holy City, New Jerusalem, coming down 
from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her 
husband. And I heard a great voice out of Heaven saying: Be- 
hold the 'Tabernacle of God' is with men, and He will dwell with 
them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with 
them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the FORMER 
THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY. And He that sat upon the 
Throne said, Behold, I make all things NEW. And He said 
unto me. Write: for these words are true and faithful. And 
He said unto me, IT IS DONE. I am Alpha and Omega, the 
beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the 
Fountain of the "Water of Life' freely. He that overcometh shall 
inherit all things; and I will be his God and he shall be My son. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 203 

But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murder- 
ers, and whoremongers, and socerers, and idolators, and all liars, 
shall have their part in the LAKE OF FIRE which burneth with 
FIRE and BRIMSTONE: which is the SECOND DEATH." 

3. THE NEW CITY. 

Rev. 21 : 9-23. 

"And there came unto me one of the 'Seven Angels' which 
had the 'Seven Vials' full of the 'Seven Last Plagrues,' and talked 
with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride, the 
LAMB'S WIFE, And he carried me away in the 'spirit* to a 
great and high mountain, and shewed me that Great City THE 
HOLY JERUSALEM, descending out of Heaven from God, 
having the Glory of God; and her light was like unto a stone most 
precious, even like a Jasper stone, clear as crystal; and had a wall 
great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the grates, twelve 
Angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the 
'Twelve Tribes' of the 'Children of Israel'; on the East three 
gates; on the North three gates; on the South three gates; and 
on the West three gates. And the wall of the City had twelve 
foundations, and in them the names of the 'Twelve Apostles of 
the Lamb.' And he that talked with me had a Golden Reed to 
measure the City, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. And 
the City lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth; 
and he measured the City with the Reed, 12,000 furlongs. The 
length and the breadth and the height of it are equal. And 
he measured the wall thereof, a 144 cubits, according to the 
measure of a man, that is, of the Angel. And the building of the 
wall of it was of Jasper; and the City was piure gold, like imto 
clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the City were 
garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first founda- 
tion was Jasper; the second, Sapphire; the third, a Chalcedony; 
the fourth, an Emerald; the fifth, Sardonyx; the sixth, Sardius; 
the seventh. Chrysolite; the eighth. Beryl; the ninth, a Topaz; the 
tenth, a Chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, a Jacinth; the twelfth, an 
Amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every 
several gate was of one pearl; and the street of the City was 
pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And I saw no Temple 
therein; for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple 
of it. And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon, 
to shine in it; for the Glory of God did lighten it, and the LAMB 
IS THE LIGHT THEREOF." 

Rev. 22: 5. 
"And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, 
neither light of the Sun: for the Lord God giveth them light; and 
they shall reign for ever and ever." 

The Angel said to John — "Come hither, I will shew thee the 
Bride the LAMB'S WIFE." Some claim that because the word 
"WIFE" is used here, that Israel instead of the Church, is to be the 
Bride of Christ. But we must not forget that this offer to show John 
the Bride, was made after the Wedding of Christ to the Church, and 
at this time she was no longer the Bride but had become the WIFE 
of Christ, and should be thus spoken of. But instead of John being 
shown a Woman, he was showti a CITY, the Holy Jerusalem, and as 
wliat makes up a City is not its buildings and parks and business, but 
its inhabitants, it is clear that the Bride and the City are identical. 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 205 

That is, that the New Jerusalem is the home and residence of the 
Bride, that is, the same as the Bride. 

From this we see that there is not only to be a New Heaven and 
a New Earth, there is also to be a New City. This City is the place 
Jesus said He was going back to Heaven to prepare for His Bride the 
Church. John 14:2-4. It is just such a place as we would expect 
the Divine Architect to design and build. The description of it is sur- 
passingly grand. It is of Celestial origin. It is not Heaven itself, 
for it comes down "out of Heaven." No mortal hands are employed 
in its construction. It will take up its abode on the New Earth, and 
we see in this why this present Earth will have to be renovated by 
fire, and why there shall be "no more sea," for the New City is 12,000 
furlongs, or 1500 miles square, and would reach from Maine to 
Florida, and from the Atlantic Seaboard 600 miles to the west of the 
Mississippi River. In other words would occupy more than one-half 
of the United States. 

We are told that the length and breadth and the height of it are 
equal. This does not necessarily imply that it is a Cube, for there is 
another geometrical figure that has equal dimensions, and that is a — 
P3n*amid. This is its probable form, for a wall 144 cubits, or 216 feet 
thick, could not support a wall 1500 miles high, and a wall that high 
would hide the pyramidal part of the City from view. 

The 144 cubits (Rev. 21 : 17) then must refer to the "height" of 
the wall. In this wall are 12 gates, 3 on each side, each gate of one 
Pearl, and these gates are never closed. 

The wall itself is of Jasper, and the foundations are garnished 
with all manner of precious stones. The foundations contain the 
names of the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, and over the gates are 
the names of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. 

What a magnificent spectacle such a city must present from a 
distance with its pyramidal top surmounted by the light of the 

"Glory of God." 

"For the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to 
shine in it, for the 'Glory of God' did lighten it, and THE LAMB 
is THE LIGHT THEREOF." Rev. 21:23. 

"And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day, for there 
shall be No Night There." Rev. 21 : 25. 

This refers to the City only, and not to the outlying parts of the 
New Earth, for there will be day and night wherever the light of the 
City does not reach. 

The Pyramidal part of the City will doubtless be in the centre of 
the City, and probably not occupy over one-half of the surface area, 
leaving the remainder to be divided up into boulevards and broad ave- 
nues, with numerous parks and residential sections. We are told 
that the City itself is of Pure Gold, Like Unto Clear Glass. Rev. 
21 : 18. If this refers to the houses and homes of the inhabitants, then 
the redeemed are to live in palaces of Transparent Gold, and the 
streets are to be of the same material. Rev. 21 : 18, 21. We cannot 
imagine a city with such dwellings and streets to be unclean or lack 
beauty. 



206 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

4. THE NEW NATIONS. 
Rev. 21:24-27. 

"And the NATIONS OF THEM WHICH ARE SAVED 

(the Saved Nations) shall walk in the light of it (the City): and 
the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it. 
And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall 
be no night there. And they shall bring the glory and honor of 
the nations into it And there shall in no wise enter into it any- 
thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or 
maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb's Book of 
Life." 

This last verse does not imply that there will be sin on the 
New E^rth to endanger the City, but to show that the City will never 
be contaminated by evil of any kind. 

Outside the walls of this beautiful City, spread over the surface 
of the "New Earth," nations shall dwell, whose kings shall bring 
their glory and honor into it, but nothing that will defile or work 
abomination shall ever enter in through those "Gates of Pearl," for 
there will be no sin on that New Earth. Rev. 21 1 24-27. 

Who Are to Be the Happy Inhabitants of This New Earth? 

Where did the people who inhabited the earth after the Flood 
come from ? They were the lineal descendants of Noah, how did they 
escape the Flood? They were saved in an Ark which God Provided. 
Gen. 6: 13-16. Shall not God then during the "Renovation of the 
Earth by Fire," in some manner, not as yet revealed, take off righ- 
teous representatives of the Millennial nations that He purposes to 
save, and when the earth is again fit to be the abode of men, place 
them back on the New Earth, that they may increase and multiply 
and replenish it, as Adam (Gen. 1:27, 28), and Noah (Gen. 9:1), 
were told to multiply and replenish the present earth. 

If God could take off Elijah for the purpose of sending him back 
again to herald the Second Coming of the Lord, surely God can take 
off representative men from the nations and put them back again on 
the New Earth to repopulate it. If this is not (jod's plan then we 
have one type in the Scriptures that has no antitype, for Noah's Ark, 
which is a type, has no antitype unless it be this. 

It is clear from the Scriptures that God does not purpose to create 
a new race for the New Earth. His promise as to Israel is that the 
descendants of Abraham shall inherit this earth for a "thousand gen- 
erations," or 33,000 years; now this is not possible unless they are 
transplanted to the New Earth. And this is just what (jod has prom- 
ised. 

"For as the New Heavens and the New Earth, which I will 
make, shall remain before Me, saith the Lord, so shall Your 'Seed* 
and Your *Name' REMAIN." Isa. 66: 22. 

It seems clear from the presence of the Tree of Life in the Garden 
of Eden, that God intended the human race to populate the Earth, and 
when it became too thickly populated, to use the surplus population 
to colonize other spheres. Our "Solar System" is only in its infancy. 
The Earth is the only one of its planets as yet habitable. Where are 
the inhabitants for the other pLnets to come from ? Think you that 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 207 

the planets of our Solar System, and the planets of other solar sys- 
tems, of which the stars are the suns, were made simply to adorn the 
heavens for our little earth. God does not plan things on a Small 
Scale, and it magnifies His power and wisdom to believe that He 
created man in His own likeness, a created being higher than the 
angels, an^ gifted with the power of Procreation, that He might by 
means of him populate the Universe. This magnifies the Scheme of 
Redemption. Think you that God gave His Son to die on Calvary 
just to redeem a few millions of the human race? Why He could 
have blotted them out, as He probably did the Preadamite race, and 
created a new race, and Satan would have laughed because he had the 
second time blocked God's plan for the peopling of this earth. 

No, God will not permit Satan to block His plan for peopling this 
earth with a Sinless Human Race. The death of Christ w?s not 
merely to redeem a few millions of the human race, but to redeem the 
Earth, and the Race Itself from the curse of sin, and the dominion of 
Satan. 

The Apostle James tells us that we are only the "First Fruits'* 
of His "Creatures." James 1 : 18. What then must the HARVEST 
BE? 

The Universe is young yet. We are only in the beginning of 
things, for 

"Of the increase of His government and peace THERE 
SHALL BE NO END." Isa. 9:7. 

When this Earth shall have gone through its "Baptism of Fire," 
and shall be again fit for the occupancy of man, the representatives of 
the "Saved Nations" (Rev. 21 : 24) will be men and women in whom 
no taint of sin will remain, and who cannot therefore impart it to 
their offspring, who will be like the offspring of Adam and Eve would 
have been if they had not sinned. This magnifies the whole scheme 
of redemption, and justifies God in the creation of the human race. 

5. THE NEW RIVER. 
Rev. 22:1. 

"And he shewed me a pure 'RIVER OF WATER OF LIFE,' 
clear as crystal, proceeding out of the Throne of God, and of the 
Lamb." 

The waters of earthlv rivers are not crystal clear. Many of them 
are muddy and contaminated with sewerage. This wonderful river 
is called the River of the "Water of Life," because of its "hfe giving" 
properties. Earthly streams have their source in some mountain 
spring, but the "River of Life" has its source in the Throne of God. 
Rev. 22:1. 

Somewhere on that "Pyramidal Mountain" in the centre of the 
City, probably on its summit, will rest 

"The Throne of God/* 
from under the seat of which shall flow down in cascades, from ter- 
race to terrace, the crystal stream that shall feed that wonderful 
••River of Life." 



208 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

6. THE NEW TREE OF LIFE. 

Rev. 22 : 2. 

"In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the River, 
was there the 'TREE OF LIFE,' which bare twelve manner of 
fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the 
Tree were for the healing of the nations." 

The streets are to be lined with trees, as are also the banks of 
a wonderful river. These trees are not mere shade trees, but beautiful 
Fruit Trees, called the "TREE OF LIFE," that bear Twelve Kinds of 
Fruit, a different kind each month. The fruit of these trees is for 
Overcomers Only. 

"To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the 'Tree of 
Life* which is in the midst of the Paradise of God." Rev. 2: 7. 

The leaves of the trees are for the Healing of the Nations that 
shall occupy the New Earth. Not that there will be any sickness, but 
to preserve them in health, as Adam would have been preserved in 
health if he had eaten of the Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden. 
Gen. 3 : 22-24, 



7. THE NEW THRONE. 

Rev. 22:3-4. 

"And there shall be no more curse: but the THRONE OF 
GOD AND OF THE LAMB shall be in it; and His servants shall 
serve Him: and they shall see His FACE: and His NAME shall 
be in their foFeheads.** 

Whoever heard of an earthly city without some place of wor- 
ship, be it heathen or Christian, but the wonderful thing about the 
New Jerusalem is, that it has no Temple. Why need a Temple 
when the object of worship is present, for "The Lord God Almighty 
and the Lamb Are the Temple of It." In fact the whole City itself 
will be a Temple. 

"Then the *Tabemacle of God* shall be with men, and He 
will dwell with them, and they shall be His People, and God 
Himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more 
deatii, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more 
pain; for the FORMER THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY." 
Rev. 21:3, 4. 

This means that Heaven shall have come down to Earth, and 
that this earth will become the RESIDENCE OF GOD. 

The Great Abdication 

The "Millennial Age" and the "Perfect Age," between which the 
Earth is Renovated by Fire, make up the "Age of Ages," which period 
is called the KINGDOM OF THE SON OF MAN. 

At the close of the "Age of Ages" when Christ "shall have put 
down all rule and all authority and power, for He must reign till 
He hath put all enemies under his feet," then Christ as th<* Son of 



THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 209 

Man, shall surrender the Kingdom to God, that God may be ALL IN 
ALL. 1 Cor. 15 : 24-28. This is known as The Great Abdication. 

There have been many abdications of thrones in the world's 
history, but none like this. Thrones have been abdicated for various 
reasons. Some have been forced, others voluntary. Some on account 
of physical infirmity, or to secure some particular successor. But 
Christ will not abdicate for any of these reasons. He will abdicate 
because He has Finished the Work That Was Given Him to Do as 
the Son of Man. He will not surrender His Human Nature, but His 
title "Son of Man" will merge back into that of "Son of God" so that 
the Divine Godhead shall thereafter act in its Unity, and God shall be 
"ALL IN ALL." 

The Ages of the Ages 

As the "Creative Ages" were the "Alpha" Ages, these will be the 
"Omega" Ages. With the surrender of the "Perfect Kingdom" to the 
Father, what we speak of as "Time" ceases, and the "Eternal Ages," 
called the "Ages of the Ages" begin. They correspond to what the 
Apostle Paul in his Letter to the Ephesians calls the "Ages to Come." 
Eph. 2 : 7. And John in the Book of Revelation says that the "Devil" 
and the "Beast" and the "False Prophet" shall be tormented day and 
night forever and ever, or for the "Aions" of the "Aions," the "Ag«s 
of the Ages," Rev. 20: 10, and that the "Servants of God" shall reign 
for the same period. Rev. 22 : 5. 

What those "Ages of Ages" shall reveal of the Plan and Purpose 
of God we do not know, but if we are His we shall live to know, 
and possibly take part in their development. What we do know is 
that we are but in the beginning of things, and as concerning the 
**Ages," Eternity is still young. 

The Epilogue or 
Final Testimony and Warnings 

Rev. 22:6-21. 

"And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true; 
and the Lord God of the Holy Prophets sent His Angel to shew 
unto His Servants the Things which must shortly be done. Be- 
hold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of 
the prophecy of this BOOK. 

"And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I 
had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the 
Angel which shewed me these things. Then saith he unto me. 
See thou do it not: for I am thy Fellowservant, and of the Breth- 
€rn the Prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this 
Book: worship GOD. 

"And he saith unto m«. Seal not the savings of THE 
PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK: for the TIME IS AT HAND. 



210 THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER. 

He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, 
let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be 
righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy etilL And, 
behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every 
man according as his work shall be. I am ALPHA and OMEGA, 
the Beginning and the End, the First and the Last. 

"Blessed are they that do His Commandments, that they may 
have right to the 'TREE OF LIFE,' and may enter in through 
the gates into the City. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and 
whoremongers, and murderers and idolators, and whosoever lov- 
eth and maketh a lie. 

"I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testify unto you these things 
in the Churches. I am the Root and the Offspring of David, and 
the BRIGHT AND MORNING STAR. 

"And the SPIRIT (Holy Spirit) and the BRIDE (the Church, 
still on the earth) say COME. And let him that is atl^t COME. 
And WHOSOEVER WILL, let him take of the 'Water of 
Life' FREELY. 

"For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the 
PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK. If any man shall ADD UNTO 
THESE THINGS, GOD SHALL ADD UNTO HIM THE 
PLAGUES THAT ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK: and if 
any man shall TAKE AWAY FROM THE WORDS OF THE 
BOOK OF THIS PROPHECY, GOD SHALL TAKE AWAY 
HIS PART OUT OF THE BOOK OF LIFE AND OUT OF 
THE HOLY CITY, AND FROM THE THINGS WHICH ARE 
WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK. 

"He which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I COME 
OUICKLY. AMEN. EVEN SO, COME LORD JESUS. 

•THE GRACE OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST BB 
WITH YOU ALL. AMEN." 




OTHER BOOKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR 

Dispensational Truth 

or 

God's Plan and Purpose in the Ages 

The book contains 34 chapters of descriptive matter and 42 splen- 
did prophetical charts 9x20 inches, 48 one page charts, and 15 cuts. 
The charts and cuts are interspersed through the descriptive matter. 
There are 300 columns of reading matter, each column 4^x8^ inches, 
equivalent to any ordinary book of 450 pages. The charts are unique, 
simple, clear, uniform in style, and present every phase of "Dispensa- 
tional Truth." The book is bound in doth, atlas form, size 11x11 
inches, and the large charts spread over two pages. 

The book is the result of 30 vears' study of "Dispensational Truth**. 
It is sane. Not a "time-setter.'^ Contains no speculative matter. It 
not made up of quotations from other writers, but is based solely oa 
the Scriptures from the "Futurist" standpoint. It is of i>ermanent value, 
and a standard authority on "Dispensational Truth," and is a mine of 
information on "Prophetic Truth" for the busy pastor, evangelist 
Bible teacher and all lovers of the Word. 

This work is not an experiment Is no longer in its elementarr 
form, but has been revised and enlarged and is now in its twelfth 
edition, is widely circulated over the world, is highly commended by 
leading prophetical scholars, and is being used in many Bible Schools. 
The author has been a preacher and teacher of "Dispensational Truth** 
for 35 years, and has put into printed form the result of his studies, 
with the hope that they may be a blessing to the world. 

TITLES OF THE CHAPTERS 

Tke Prophetle W^ord— Pre-Mllleiilallani— Moantata Peaka of Propk- 
•ey — Tke Second Comlaar of Ckrlat — Rlsrktlr DlTldlns tke 'Word — Tka 
Present Brll "World — Tke Dlapenaatlonal "Work of Ckrlst — Tke DIapen- 
aatlonal "Work of tke Holy Spirit — The Jewa— Tke <3cntllea— Tke Ckvrek 
— Tke Klnv— Tke Kingdom — Tke Sprit "World — Splrltlam — Tke Reaorree- 
tlona — Tke Jndgrmenta — Satan — Antickrlat — Tke Satanic Trinity— Tka 
Fonr Goapcla — Tke Seven Cknrckea — The Trlbnlatlon— Babylon Tka 
Great — ^Renovation of tke Bartk — Tke Covenant*— Tke Hysteri c a T ypea 
and Antitypes — Tke Feasts of tke Lord — Tke Ofterlnsa — Tke Tkree Treea 
to "Wklck Israel Is Compared In tke Scrlptvrea— Tke Dlspensatlonai 
Teaeklns of tke Great Pyramid — Scripture Nnmerlea — Tke Slsns of tko 
Times. 

TITLES OF THE CHARTS 

(Only tke Prominent Ones Named) 

Tke AscB ■• Viewed From DUferent Standpoints— Tko Moantala 
Peaks of Propkecy— Tke Perspective of Propkecy — Tke Two Oomln ss 
7000 Tears of Haman Hlstorv^Rlvktly Dividing tke World — ^Relation of 
Jew, GentUe anid Cknrck to Back Otkeiv-Tke Times and Seaaona— Vko 
Creation of tke Bartk — Six Days of Re-Crcatl*n — T Cosmic Pkasea of 
tke Bartk — ^Book of Genesis— Tke World's T Great Crises Tke Propkette 
Days of Scrlptnre— Greater Ijlfe and "Work of Ckrlst— OCke Jewa— Book 
•f Bxodvs — Tke Royal Grant to Abrakam — ^Book of Daniel — Propketieid 
Ckronolo^y — Daniel's Seventy W^eeka— Map of Old Ronuui Bmplre— Tk* 
GentUe Nations — Tke Cknrck — FaUvre of Ckrlstlanlty — Tke Klnc — 
Kingdom of God Versus Klnardom of Heaven— Tke Klnsrdont — Tko 
Ckurck Versus tke KlnardoaB— Kingdom of Heaven Parables— Book of 
Mattkew — Tke MUlennlal Land — ^Book of Bseklel — The Spirit "World — 
Tkreefold Nature of Kan— Tke Resurrections and Judgments Judgment 
of Reward — Satant — ^Antlckrlst and «Tlmes of tke GentUes" — Tke Four 
Gospels — ^Tken tie New Testament Books "Were IVritten— Book of R«t> 
elation — Messages to tke 7 Ckurckea— Daniel's Seventletk W^eek — Daniel 
and Revelation Compared — Tke Covenants-r-Tke Mysteries— Typos and 
Antitypes — Tke Feasts of tke I<ord — The Tabemaelc — Book of licvltleaa 
—The Great Pyramid — Christ and the Saints Compared to tko HoavoBly 
Bodles — Tke Weeka of Scripture— Tke Signs of tke Tlmea. 



OTHER BOOKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR 

Rightly Dividing the Word 

THIS BOOK COMPARES IN VALUE WITH THE BOOK ON "DISPENSA- 
TIONAL TRUTH." ITS PURPOSE IS TO "RIGHTLY DIVIDE" THE "FUNDA- 
MENTAL DOCTRINES" IN A SERIES OF "CONTRASTS," AS "LAW AND 
GRACE." "FAITH AND WORKS," ETC. 

The author has made it the work of his ministry to preach the "Fundamentals." 
This Tolnme contains the cream and meat of his sermons and Bible lectures. The 
book contains twenty-nine chapters and fifty-fiye charts. The charts are one-pace 
charts, clear and simple, and suitable for lantern slides, or biopticon, in Bible claas 
work. The book contains 330 pages, and is bound in cloth. 



The Book of Daniel 

THE CLOSING AND CROWNING WORK OF THE REV. CLARENCE LARKIN. 
WITH A PICTURE OF THE AUTHOR AND A FACSIMILE OF HIS AUTOGRAPH. 
The book contains 267 pares. 



The Spirit World 



THIS BOOK GIVES THE TEACHINGS OF THE HOLT SCRIPTURES AS TO 
THE "SPIRIT WORLD." IT CONTAINS 19 CHAPTERS, AND IS ILLUSTRATED 
WITH 27 PICTURES AND 17 CHARTS. 

It treats of the "Powers of Good and Evil," of the "Underworld," of "Satan," 
of the "Fallen Angels," of "Demonism," of "Soul Sleep," the "Intermediate State," 
the "Resurrections" and "Judgments" and of "Heaven" and "HelL" 



The Second Coming of Christ 

THIS IS A "BOOKLET" OF 72 PAGES, SIZE 6x9 INCHES, AND IS ILLUS- 
TRATED WITH EIGHT FINE CHARTS, 4^4x8 INCHES, AND IS BOUND IN A 
PAPER COVER. 

This "Booklet" was written for those who desire a little treatise on the "Second 
Coming" to circulate among their friends and to give to those who know nothinr; «t 
the doctrine, or who desire to know more. It gives a history of the doctrine, vivJUy 
describes the two stages of the Coming, and points out the "Signs of the Times." 
It is timely, contains no speculative matter, is no "time-setter," is of permanent value 
and is a simple, clear, sane and Biblical exposition of the BIcesed Hope of the 
Lord's Return. 



These books for Sale by 
REV. CLARENCE LARKIN ESTATE 

p. O. Box 334, GUnsid*, Pa. 19038 
U.S. A. 



^J 



Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 



1 1012 01202 1939 



v.^,'i.^>^>\'r>'% 



Uil (-ill. Ih M 5 'nR i»lTllB 






H 1 



«V\